Lucerne Wiki
Register
Advertisement
Leven Martell
Leven Martell Cover AMazing Front - Midgard3
House Martell
Story Role
POV Role Lucerne Series
Appears In Lucernian Series
Naming Conventions
Title Official Titles
  • High Queen of Lucerne
  • Princess of Sunspear

Former Titles

  • Eredeme of Lisa Lovie
Nickname Levia
Vital Statistics
Born 5105
Race Vandal German
Religion Dragonoph
Status Alive
Allegiance Family Loyalties

Marriage Loyalties

Family
Parents
Father Public Father

Real Father

Mother Ellyryia Martell
Siblings
Siblings Full Siblings

Half Siblings

Internal Family
Spouse William Lovie III.
Children True Born

With William Lovie III.

  • Olivia Lovie

Adopted Children


Leven Martell is the public daughter of Doran, and Ellyria Martell making her a member of House Martell through her father, and a member of House Krebs through her mother. Leven Martell is actually the daughter of Ellyria Krebs, and Wuldrik Toyne of whom engaged in an affair that resulted in her being a member of House Toyne through her father. Leven Martell has three siblings in the form of Dorea, Obella, and Franzal Martell of which Franzal was killed during the Invasion of Westbridge but was an honorable man before he fell, her sister Dorea is a leading member of the House Martell military forces alongside her other sister Obella of which both are excellent shots with a bow and counted on to lead the house officially on the battlefield. Leven Martell would come to marry William Lovie III. becoming the queen of the Kingdom of Lucerne shortly following the death of Isabella Swan in a marriage that fulfilled her lifetime goal of being with William.

Leven Martell was born the second child of Doran Martell of which made Leven the second in the line of succession behind her elder sister, and father as House Martell practiced Absolute Cognatic gender succession laws. during the days of the War in France, and this meant that her uncle, and father returned to Lucerne as one of the few survivors of the Battle of Lyons , and her uncle the Lord of House Martell was drastically changed by the experience. With this the case her father Doran became the defacto leader of House Martell, and it was Doran that begin training his children in the ways of conflict, as he foresaw that war was coming. During the years preceding her going to the Lucernian academy she grew close to her handmaiden named Alys Vaith of whom remained closer to her then basically anyone else other then her sisters. Leven Martell would go to the Lucernian Academy alongside many other members of House Martell, and during her time there she grew very close to William Lovie and his Shadow Council. She became a member of the Shadow Council when William knighted her in their ritual while they were traveling in the cave during one of their pretend quests. Leven would travel with much of House Lovie to Bell Hold where they would stay for the summer and during this time it was Leven that begin having her first romantic feelings for William as well as becoming a more influencial member of the Shadow Council. Leven Martell would travel to the Gulltown tournament of 5119 where she begin to have a rivalry with Rosalie Hale due to Leven's growing love for William but she did come third in the archery tournament. Following the tournament it was Leven that was forced to go home to Sunspear on the orders of Carlisle Cullen, and while there her isolation from William begin to cause her emotional pain leading to her begin writing letters to William which led to him forcing her to be returned to Lucerne. Leven would escape her exile once more and returned to Lucerne where she then joined William in going to the Tournament of Nortburg and during this time once more the two became close to romance, but once again she was betrayed and forced to return to Sunspear Hold instead of going to Turnendorf. Leven Martell would begin to engage in a romantic relationship with William during this time, and despite her love for him he loved her back as a best friend, but never fell in love with her in the way that she did with him due to the manipulations of his father and the arrival of Amber Heard. She remained a valuable member of the Shadow Council and accompanied the group when they traveled on The Journey where she would delayed from arriving in Forks by the fact that she was sent east with her sisters and Ellia Snow in order to alert the leaders of that city that they were on the move. Her arrival in Stormwind was a great shock for the leadership of the city, and she would come to see many things that none of them had ever heard before including the extreme hatred many held for William's father. Leven would attempt to make her way back to William following gaining the support of House Starke and House Lannister as she wanted to tell him what she had learned and thus give him warning as to what he was walking into. While traveling back to William she would be attacked by House Nighting and forced to land early at Castle Cerintha where she would be then besieged within forcing her to fight in the Battle of Castle Cerintha which she was able to win due to the growing knowledge of what James had done at Tree Hill. Following the Battle she made her way to Castle Dalmatia where she was forced to deal with another assassination attempt when she revealed unknowingly that she had killed Franzal Nighting inciting his wife to attempt to kill her and then one last time when Rachel Lee arrived at the castle instigating a duel which she narrowly survived. During the Civil War in Lucerne Leven was left with her sisters to guard the house Martell home, and she was responsible for killing many of the attackers from House Jestife as they attempted to kill her and her family. Leven Martell would be sent south to deal with the Mander Civil War following the manipulations of Jasper Hale and going southward she would work alongside Brooke Scott and the two became close as they were forced to deal with the violence and chaos that Mander had become during the conflict. Leven Martell would take a lead on the war council during the Lucerne Invasion of Righel and during this conflict she would lead the fleet to a great victory at the Battle of Madrisimo, and then continued to lead all the way to the treaty of Righel where she supported Brooke in the negotiations. She would join William and Jasper on their journey to the mountain to meet the dragons and she would leave there as basically William's third most trusted person outside of Jasper and Alice. Following the meeting with the Dragons Leven would grow more influencial as she and William begin an affair, and this coincided silently with the arrival of Riley Scott of whom planned to murder Bella Swan but during this time Leven would be the happiest she had ever been due to seemingly finally getting what she wanted. Following the murder of Bella Swan and the discovery of her pregnency she and William would quickly marry of which had been long in the offing anyway as there affair had now caused real consequences, and shortly after with the blessing of Alice Lovie she and William would plan their wedding of which would be expedited as much as possible due to Leven discovering she was pregnant.

History

Main Article : Timeline of Leven Martell

Early History

Leven Martell5
My youth was defined by my attempts to grow up. My sister was a brilliant young lady that was beloved by everyone she met, and it was a difficult shadow to be in.
Leven Martell

Leven Martell was born during the days of the War in France, and this meant that her uncle, and father returned to Lucerne as one of the few survivors of the Battle of Lyons , and her uncle the Lord of House Martell was drastically changed by the experience. With this the case her father Doran became the de facto leader of House Martell, and it was Doran that begin training his children in the ways of conflict, as he foresaw that war was coming. This foreshadowing of a conflict meant that the three sisters grew very close, and despite the age gap between the three they were all distinctly close, and did almost everything together.

Summer at Bell Hold
I have loved you since the first day I saw you. I will never love another person in this world the way I love you.

Summer at Bell Hold

Main Article : Summer of 5119 at Bell Hold

Matilda Lovie Cover Amazing4
Your getting out of here Matilda. My sweet child there are simply no words to tell you how much I will miss you. You have a great purpose ahead of you though. We both know how important your mission is.
Catherine Bell

Tristan and Lauren

Lauren Garrn Cover Amazing7
One part of me never wanted to leave my family. That part wanted to stay by my mothers side for the rest of my life. The other side. That side looked at the big city and thought. This is my future.
Lauren Garrn

Lauren arrives at Lucerne having travelled from Garrn and entering the city she is overcome by the sheer size of the city. As they enter the city her father takes them to the Garrn apartment in Lucerne which are in the District of James in the eastern part of Lucernian Proper. Traveling east off the main road of Lucerne they pass through the endless rows of houses in Lucernian Proper and seeing the number of beggars lining the streets causes a shock for Lauren who has only ever heard of how glorious and rich the capital is. Arriving at their apartment they get settled but don’t stay long as her father says she is to go to meet with Tristan at his seat at the Fortress of Aelfris the Gentle. Arriving at the castle they find a young man and several other young men all waiting for them. One of the young men who she thinks is quite handsome steps forward and her father introduces her to the young man as Tristan, and Lauren internally is happy looking at him. Her father leaves her with Tristan which surprises Lauren who thought she would have him as a chaperone for some time, but Tristan smiles at her nervously and realizing that he is just as nervous as she is makes her feel better. Following Tristan, she is taken by him inside the castle where he gives her a tour of the castle showing her the walls and the towers but says very little during this but when he does speak, he speaks with a stutter. Lauren doesn’t think the stutter is annoying and finds it cute leading her to have a good time with him.

The Road to Bell Hold

The Gulltown Tournament of 5119
That was the last time there was peace in our house. After that it was just a steady decline into madness and death.

Gulltown Tournament of 5119

Main Article : Gulltown Tournament of 5119

Aelfwynn Turnidlon Cover Amazing2
I want my children kept safe from all this. I can keep William safe. I need to get the rest of the children out of here before. Before this thing in my head does something terrible.
James Lovie II.

Its Aelfwynn Turnidlon that is sitting with Wuldrik as they prepare the recharge of the Pendant of Understanding which they have been using as a means of understanding when the monster has gained control of James. During the casting of this spell everything is going well but the Pendant shows signs of cracking, and this leads to Aelfwynn and Wuldrik Toyne stopping the spell. Unable to fix the issue themselves they decide to speak with Kieth Schwartz to discuss the construction of a new pendant to replace it. Finding out that Kieth has left the Spire for the Cloud Tower they head there accompanied by several men at arms. Arriving at the Cloud Tower they are let inside although Aelfwynn is delayed watching William, Leven, and Alice playing the garden. Watching this she becomes jealous of Leven who is wrestling with William and feeling the attraction between the two she marks Leven as an enemy in her pursuit of William. Going to the 13th floor they find Kieth inside already talking with Carlisle Cullen, Wilhelm Kisssling, Fabian Klauseburg, and James Lovie II. of whom are discussing the declining mental stability of James. Unable to get the time needed to replace the damaged Pendant of Understanding its Wuldrik, and Aelfwyn that go back to the Spire under orders to recharge the pendant despite the risks. The spell is completed but Wuldrik is badly burned during the event leading to him being taken away by Catrin Heissler and a group of Restoration Magi to fix him. With Wuldrik too injured to travel its Aelfwynn that travels with the royal party of the Gulltown tournament of 5119 without him taking charge of keeping James under control.

Coming of the Cleganes

I want you to be happy my boy. I love you son. You are my heir. My hope for the future. That does not mean your happiness comes above this family.
Rupert Clegane

Hedrik joins a boat with a fleet of seven ships from House Clegane making their way towards the port of Stillwood. Hedrik is leaning on the side of the boat speaking with his friend Konstantin Gaimen when his father comes up from his quarters alongside Hedrik’s mother and seeing them arrive he says goodbye to Konstantin and goes to speak with his father. Speaking to his father about the proposed betrothal of Hedrik and Accia Potenza of whom he admits to being his lover but indicates that this love is one of friendship and he doesn't see it going further then friendship. Rupert tells Hedrik that although he wants his son to be happy, he wants to honor the relationship that he has with House Potenza. Rupert is reluctant to simply end the betrothal instead telling Hedrik that if he wants something different, he needs to find a better match. Following this he goes back to the front of the boat where Konstantin has now been joined by Hedrik’s sister at his side, and his lover Accia Potenza, and best friends Meinolf Ostriger. Joking with his friends its Hedrik that watches his father of whom from his own personal thoughts seems to be very loyal towards but has a growing lack of respect for several of the lords around his father including most critically Vopiscus Lentini of whom he sees as a coward turning his father into a coward. Reaching the port of Stillwood he watches his father and Vopiscus meet with Caius Norelli while ignoring the lord of House Stillwood in the form of Gregory Stillwood and realizing the insult that is being made, he approaches Gregory alongside Meinolf Ostriger and the two discuss with Gregory that Hedrik will speak with his father regarding the insult. Despite calming it down its still Gregory that storms from the docks to return to Castle Stillwood leaving Perwyn, and Jeyne to speak with Hedrik about their next steps. The three decide that Jeyne will go and stay near their father to make sure he doesn’t do anything rash while Perwyn will go with Hedrik to speak with Rupert. Perwyn goes alongside Hedrik to speak with Rupert Clegane who has gone to the estate of House Norelli. Arriving at the estate it’s Perwyn’s friend Flavius Norelli that leads them inside. Meeting with Rupert, his lords, and Caius Norelli they learn that the reason for the snub was that Rupert was angry that the other wives were at the initial meeting. Learning from Caius they are told that Gregory had agreed to only bring his primary wife to the meeting and thus when all were present Rupert took this as an insult. The group agrees to not take any further action and since they will be leaving for the tournament its decided that they will cancel the planned dinner the next day and just restock the boats before leaving together. Perwyn leaves to and speak with his father about what has been discussed but Hedrik and Perwyn agree as he leaves to keep the lines of communication between them open no matter what their fathers do.

Protecting Accia
Don't worry Accia. I'm here for you. I promise that I wont let anything happen to you.
Hedrik Clegane III.

Hedrik spends the rest of the night with his family who remain at the Norelli estate and then before going to bed he joins Accia in her room where the two sleep together. After finishing having sex its Accia that burns her arm while she helps him get dressed and Hedrik helps her by putting wet cloth on it. Staying with her for some time until she eventually falls asleep he tucks her in and falls asleep in her room. Hedrik is woken from his sleep by Accia who is crying as she shows him her now healed burn. Telling him that she fixed it just by looking at it and thinking about fixing it. Skeptical of this he tries to support her but when it becomes clear he doesn’t believe her she gets a dagger from his pack and cuts her arm. As she bleeds, he uses his blanket to control the bleeding and then goes to get help when she blocks the door and removes the blanket causing her arm to bleed onto the ground. Trying to stop her she begins once again staring at her arm and as he watches the cut begins to close itself and the bleeding stops.

Betrothal of Dylan and Mary

Mary Kilgor Cover Amazing12
On one hand this was my chance at a future. As much as I loved Laera, there was simply no future there. I couldn't marry her. That was a dead end. This Mary Kilgor was a bright shiny door. No obstacles with her.
Dylan Steinmare

Dylan Steinmare is eating dinner with his family at Castle Steinmare where he is visiting before he leaves for Gulltown and the tournament there. Spending time with his family its father that takes him for a walk with just the two of them following dinner. During this walk his father tells him that he has been working at a betrothal between him and Mary Kilgor of the prominent House Kilgor. He is told by his father that he is to travel to Mirador Keep meeting with Lord John Kilgor. Following this meeting he will join the Kilgor party on the road to Gulltown and make a good impression with Mary Kilgor and her father. Dylan is quite happy about this news as the Kilgors are a major family and while he doesn’t know about Mary, he is told by his father that she is very good looking which makes him smile. Dylan attempts to bring up Laera Griffon who he has feelings for, but before he can his father blocks discussion of her saying he has sent Laera back to Griffons Roost to not distract Dylan from his new reality. Dylan travels from Castle Steinmare alongside his mother Melina, and the members of his Palatine. Arriving at Mirador Keep they are met at the gates by a contingent of nobles sent by House Kilgor. Among these are Mary’s father John Kilgor, her brother Leopold Kilgor II. and her aunt Corina who is well know for her political prominence. Leaving Mirador Keep its Dylan that rides alongside Mary and the two get along very well as he continues to be blown away by her beauty but as they spend more time together he is further impressed by her intelligence as they talk about the history of the Valley and she is able to not simply keep up with him, but he accepts with a laugh that she knows more than he does.

Hiding Leofrich

We have been given short notice of the plans of the royal family to visit Runburgh on there way south. You know this means you must be hidden.
Andar Royce

Its Leofrich Nune III. that is sitting in the water with his daughter Gorlinda and his nephew Karl and playing with the two children is interrupted by the arrival of a very pregnant Charlotte Royce holding a baby Wendelin Royce who joins her family in spending time together at Royce River. Returning to Runburgh with his family he sees the city in state of chaos and Karl to guard his family he rides ahead into the city where he learns from Ordenmarshal Franzal Tuhlbeck that they got short notice that King James Lovie II. and a large party of the royal family are on their way to Runburgh where they will stay for the night on their way southward. Realizing that the coming of anyone from the capital means danger for himself he goes to Runestone. Making his way through guards and checkpoints he eventually reaches the Keep where he meets with Lord Yohn Royce who is standing around a table planning things out with his brother and Hochmeister Wolfram Royce alongside his sons Andar, and Robar. Also as the table are the Burgomaster of the city in Alaric Opehlbeck of whom Leofrich thinks is a coward and if given the chance would tell the first person who paid him about Leofrich’s existence in the city. Listening to the group from the corner of the room he whispers with Landmeister Tristan of Royce of whom he has grown close to over his time in Runestone and the two discuss where they think Leofrich should go while the king is near. As the meeting ends its Landsgrave Yohn that calls Leofrich forward leaving him to talk with just Yohn and his son Andar. The three talk and it’s decided that to protect Leofrich and by extension Yohn’s daughter Charlotte and grandchildren its Leofrich that will hide with the Guild of Runes. Accompanied by Andar to the Peak of Runestone its Andar that asks Leofrich to tell him about the last time he saw anyone from the capital. Using the lift to the peaks its Leofrich that talks with Andar about his time hiding in the forest following the massacre at Nunedorf. During this time, he hid with different farming families before eventually fleeing into the forest where he kept his daughter and nephew alive through hunting small game and picking mushrooms. This went on for several weeks with Leofrich coming to live within an old, abandoned watchtower, and while it was a tough life, he was able to stay alive and keep his family alive. This ended with the arrival of a search party led by Horton Jestife who surrounded the watchtower but to his surprise it was Horton that let them go telling them to leave the area and never come back. Andar asks him how he made his way to Runburgh, but Leofrich is close to tears thinking about his past and tells Andar he will tell him more another time. Reaching the peak of Runestone its Leofrich that is let inside the Hall of Runes by Thomas of the Guild of Runes who takes him to a apartment within the hall of Rune where a bed is to be prepared for Leofrich to stay. Leofrich remains in the apartment reading for days leaving only to use the latrine during this time.

The Dragon Moves

My sister is getting married. Going to Gulltown signals that it shall be me getting married next.
William Lovie III.

Its Aria Arryn is sitting with Oswald, Jasper, and Lyanna as they talk about their coming departure from the capital for the wedding of Matilda at Gulltown. The trio talking is interrupted by the arrival of Aria’s father Byron, and her father Byron who tells Aria to go to see her mother and help assist with the plans for leaving. Saying a quick goodbye, she heads towards the Manor house that her mother was staying. On the way there she stops briefly to talk with Dallia her Malatine mistress and the two share a nice talk as it is clear there is a close relationship between the two. Arriving at the manor she finds her mother who is ordering around her servants and generally being the difficult person that Aria knows her to be.

The time will come when its going to be just us. We are the only ones who we can truly trust in this world.
Jasper Hale

Aria rides on the carriage with William, Leven, Rosalie, Jasper, and Oswald which brings her great happiness although she feels jealousy at how close romantically it appears that William and Rosalie are growing. Hanna Arryn is riding beside Blake Cullen, Adela Aven, Erica Steinmare, and Eddara Floren as they follow behind the wagons carrying the royal family and their entourage. Hanna is silent as the other girls gossip over boys with Blake having a crush on Jasper Hale while Erica and Eddara discussing how handsome they think William is. Hanna is uncomfortable with this conversation and so allows herself to fall behind the other girls and instead rides beside the House Bell part of the baggage train and begins talking with her friend Hanah Bell of whom she laughs that she first became friends with due to having the same name.

Rachel Nighting Cover Front Amazing
I want you to have this armor Prince. This was made by the hands of both myself, and Grand Master Daniel Schunemann. No effort has been spared in marking this as the greatest suit of armor I have ever been involved in crafting.
Eadwig Schuhbeck

Following leaving Lucerne the group is traveling on the road making his way alongside most of his friends and family to the port of Nortburg accompanied by what is as a large army. Traveling on the road with him is his best friends Jasper Hale, Lyanna Starke, Edward Cullen, Byron Arryn II., Rosalie Hale, Dylan Steinmare, Aria Arryn, Rachel Nighting, and Leven Martell as well his sister Alice Lovie, and as they travel on the road the relationship between this group is expanded on. During this journey we see the members of William's personal guards as well in the form of Einhard Rosler, Erik Fahnrich, and Gilbert Fouline of whom Einhard is shown as someone who is very close to William acting as a stand in for his father James who is in the convoy but is inside a covered wagon as he passed out. His father is revealed as the King but is also revealed as an addict of opium leaving William to be raised by his guards, but also by his sister Matilda who they are traveling to see the wedding of. The party arrives at Nortburg at night and thus it is the army and the servants that prepare tents for everyone to sleep in that night in preparation for leaving on the boats in the morning. As William and his friends attempt to all stay in one large tent it’s Carlisle Cullen that forces them to share two tents with the boys in one and the girls in another. As Rachel is preparing to go to bed it’s a man carrying the sigil of her family crest on his chest armor that passes her a note and then walks away. As this is happening its Rosalie that whispers for William to hide her. Feeling very attracted to her he hides her with the help of Jasper and Dylan. Staying the night in a tent with Aria, Lyanna, Leven, and Alice but the girls become openly bitter that Rosalie managed to join the boys in their tent. Rachel and Leven discuss the situation with Rosalie and William with both girls barely containing their jealousy and Rachel for her part believes that she could better control Leven then Rosalie and thus views Rosalie as a threat to her attempts with William.

The Nighting's Move
You are to keep close to the prince. When the time comes you will need to tell us what you hear while near him. Everyone who is anyone is going to be at Gulltown. We need all the information that we can get.
Leonard Nighting III.

Once the other girls go to sleep its Rachel that reads the note she was given, which tells her to leave the tent silently and to find a Nighting man and then follow him. Reading this she gets up and leaves the tent finding a man of her family’s sigil adorning his armor and following the man into the forest outside of the tents they move past the sentries and soldiers guarding the camp and reach a clearing outside. In the clearing its Rachel that meets with her great uncle Leonard Nighting III. who details to her the plans that are being given to her.

Time at Runburgh

Hanna Arryn is riding beside Blake Cullen, Adela Aven, Erica Steinmare, and Eddara Floren as they follow behind the wagons carrying the royal family and their entourage. Hanna is silent as the other girls gossip over boys with Blake having a crush on Jasper Hale while Erica and Eddara discussing how handsome they think William is. Hanna is uncomfortable with this conversation and so allows herself to fall behind the other girls and instead rides beside the House Bell part of the baggage train and begins talking with her friend Hanah Bell of whom she laughs that she first became friends with due to having the same name. The convoy arrives at Runburgh and so Hanna leaves Hanah and returns to the Malatine where she scoffs as they are still talking about Jasper and William. As the convoy stops its Hanna that joins the others of Alice’s Malatine in traveling ahead of the convoy into the city where they will prepare the room for Alice. The group stops at the town of Runburgh where William, Edward, Jasper, and Dylan are gifted a suit of armor by Lord Yohn Royce, and the Grand Master of the two Runestone Guilds. The suit made for William is described as something above anything they have ever crafted before, and behind the scenes it had runes crafted on it that make William immune to the effects of Magi while wearing it. Following being given this gift its William, Alice, Leven, and Edward that are taken into the Great Peak of Runestone where Grand Master Eadwig Schuhbeck, and Grand Master Daniel Schunemann show them the entrance to the forges of the Inner Rune which have never been entered by anyone outside of the Inner Circle of the Runestone Guilds.

Think of where we are my friends. We are sleeping in a place barely anyone has been allowed to enter. We are blessed by Glaurung himself this day.
William Lovie III.

Following this tour, the group is given lodgings inside the mid-level of Runestone leaving the eight of them to all stay in a large open-air room where they can see out for miles. Alice leaves to go and see her Malatine before bed, and in passing William tells Alice to bring one of them back as a reward for their work. Alice arrives at the room her Malatine had prepared for her and thanks each of them for all their work, and then they all sit down and talk together about how things went for Alice in the main carriage. Alice reveals how close her brother William and Rosalie are getting and at this both Eddara and Erica make petty comments about Rosalie to which Alice says nothing, but Hanna does say that her sister Aria says that Rosalie has a mind for the politics of being with William. After this conversation its Alice that reveals she will be staying with William and the others in the open-air room prepared for him and says that she can bring one person with her. To the shock of the Malatine she asks Hanna to come with her stating quite honestly that she is the only one who Alice believes can control her feelings. Hanna follows Alice as they enter the lift and travelling up its Hanna that begins to get quite nervous, but she is calmed down by Alice who holds her hand and smiles at her. Hanna goes to sleep that night with the rest of the Shadow Council and for the first time she feels like one of their friends, and not just the sister of Aria. Going to sleep William lays beside his sister to one side, and Rosalie Hale to the other with the two talking romantically for some time before going to sleep. Following the night Hanna wakes in the morning before Alice and does her best to prepare something for her, but is stopped by William, and Edward who instead force her to go to the edge of the room and look out with them. Edward does a Magi trick and William makes them all laugh, and Hanna can’t help but find herself attracted to William. When the others begin waking up and join them its Hanna that tries to get away but its Aria that refuses to let her go and despite her nerves, she begins to join the conversation more as the time goes by.

What happened to your family. What has happened to so many families. It cannot be left unchecked. Will you help me when the time comes?
Catherine Lovie

A journeymen runesmith that had been delivering his food tells him of the arrival of the royal party and Leofrich feels a overwhelming fear that his one time good friend James is near. Leofrich is locked within the apartment as the prince and his party are to stay in the Hall of Runes and during this time its Leofrich that catches a glimpse of the prince and his party through a peeping hole in the wall and feels fear looking at the prince due to how much he looks like James. That night its Leofrich that is moved by a knock at the door and when the door opens its Daniel Schunemann, Yohn Royce, and Catherine Lovie that come inside the room. Catherine begins crying telling Leofrich that she is so sorry for what happened and wishes she could go back and change it. Realizing that Catherine is not like her brother he forgives her and then listens as she tells him that the time will come when she needs him to avenge what happened to his family and many others, and he agrees to help her when the time comes.

Watching my father act this way was never easy. It was embarrassing on the surface. Beneath that feeling stood fear. Fear that perhaps I was destined to become my father.
William Lovie III.

As they leave Runestone its William that speaks once more with Yohn Royce who asks him to take with him his middle son Andar Royce who would accompany them and take in the wedding. William agreed and Andar joined the group as they made their way south towards Gulltown. Arriving at Gulltown they are met at the gates by Matilda Lovie his elder sister and seeing each other they hug as she takes them towards her lodgings at Castle Shephard, and while walking there its Matilda that tells them about how she has been in the months since she left Lucerne for Gulltown to get to know her betrothed Marius Scott. Marius Scott is introduced to William, and Alice for the first time and William has a good feeling about Marius during this conversation. The good times are interrupted by the arrival of their father James who William can clearly tell is high from his opioids as he comes into the room, and despite William feeling embarrassed by his father its Marius that lightens the mood and appears to get along well with James. Following the meeting with his sister and Marius its William and his friends that go to the Temple of Kyne as Lyanna wants to pray and forces the rest of her friends to go with her as is her usual way. Arriving at the Temple of Kyne they enter the Temple being let into a special area of the Temple by Otwin Erdenstoud the Bishop of the Temple. Going inside they pray for a time before William and the group outside of Lyanna leave the temple to go and walk the streets of Gulltown exploring.

The Picnic
Rosalie Hale Cover Amazing Front - Midgard
Men came to our village. They took everything. Took my sister. Took my mother. Please help us.
Ceolwith of Nune

Walking the streets, they go to the market where they buy food and plan to go to hiking west of Gulltown and have a picnic while doing this. Accompanied by a dozen men at arms and several knights the group leaves Gulltown heading west and while leaving they meet the Crane group arriving at the city led by Dustin Crane, and his son Orival Crane. Speaking with the group for a time its Germira Cranewel that leaves the Crane force and travels with them hiking on the idea of forming an alliance for the coming melee tournament. Germira and Jasper get close during the hike but for William his mind is constantly on Rosalie and the spend most of the hike talking and becoming increasingly flirtatious. While riding to the mountain spot that they plan to have the picnic at its Leven, Aria, and Byron Arryn that are speaking. Byron is discussing the alliance he has formed with the team led by Harrold Hardyng for the coming melee, but for Leven she can barely focus as she watches with jealousy William and Rosalie. Leven thinks on her desire to be the one riding beside William, and she plans to tell him her feelings once they arrive at the picnic. Arriving at the picnic its Leven that tries to talk with William but is blocked by Dylan who tells Leven that he thinks Rosalie and William need some alone time. As the group sits for the picnic its Rosalie and William that sneak off and sitting together the flirtation goes to the next level when William and Rosalie kiss. Leven storms off but is followed by Aria Arryn who consoles her friend telling Leven that she knows how Leven feels about William. After talking things over its Leven, and Aria that return to the main group where they find Draco Highmore searching for William. Jasper, and Dylan lie to Draco to give William his alone time, but in her jealousy its Leven that can’t do the same.

I thought I could stop them before they started. Seeing her happy face when Draco dragged them back to the group told me I was wrong. I was too late.
Leven Martell

When Draco follows the lies of Dylan and Jasper its Leven that follows him and reveals where William is. The arrival of Draco Highmore and several guards bringing them back to the group ends this kissing but this has opened a door between the two of them. Leven returns to the group who doesn’t know that she revealed the truth, and she watches as Rosalie and William return. At first Leven is happy that she has done this but watching the two happily return she realizes she was too late. Her feelings are made even worse when Rosalie comes to her and hugs Leven revealing to her what happened before calling Leven her best friend. Leven sits with Aria and Rosalie for the rest of the picnic and listens as Rosalie tells the two of them how strong her feelings are for William. Aria looks to Leven with sadness but they both do there best to be happy for their friend. The groups picnic is further interrupted by the arrival of a group of peasants who are attempting to reach Gulltown after what they describe as the destruction of their village. William attempts to get his force to accompany the peasants back to their village and help the remainder but as more peasants begin streaming up the road its Draco that forces the group to return to their horses and return to Gulltown. Draco promises William and the group that he will send forces back but they cannot be here with the crown prince while that is happening. Before being forced to flee its William that gives one of the Ceolwith of Nune one of his rings, and a bag of coins which is a significant amount of money. Riding back to Gulltown its William that gets into an argument with Draco but it becomes clear that Draco is under personal threat if he would have stayed and thus William forgives Draco but plans to confront his father.

Choices
Aelfwynn Turnidlon Cover3
I thought I could stop them before they started. Seeing her happy face when Draco dragged them back to the group told me I was wrong. I was too late.
Leven Martell

Its Aelfwynn, Cuthwin, and Ostara that accompany James into the Shephard Castle where he will be staying during the tournament. By this point in the day, he is already almost unconscious from opioid use attempting to keep Vhloraz beneath the surface, and thus the servants get him into bed. Aelfwynn watches him go to sleep with no one in the room daring to speak lest they interrupt James going to sleep. Once he has fallen asleep, she places chains on his arms locking him to the bed and then locking the door the room behind her leaving only Ostara, and Cuthwin inside the room to watch over him. Having locked the door she thinks on Cuthwin, and Ostara coming to see the changes in the two as they have spent more time watching over James as he sleeps, and she thanks Glaurung that she has been given that task. Leaving the room, she travels to the walls where she sits in a quiet tower by herself and spends several hours praying to Glaurung attempting to find peace from her constant thoughts of William. As she prays a vision of William appears and she talks with this vision with the two flirting, and eventually kissing. The kissing ends when she hears arguing in the courtyard and the vision of William disappears. A tear falls as he leaves her, but she goes to the wall and watches as William, Leven, and Jasper attempt to get inside the castle.

I thought I could stop them before they started. Seeing her happy face when Draco dragged them back to the group told me I was wrong. I was too late.
Leven Martell

Returning to Gulltown, its Leven and Jasper that accompany William as he attempts to meet with his father about what happened at the picnic. Arriving at the gate to Shephard Castle they are let inside by the guards but find Kieth Schwartz, blocking the courtyard with a handful of Jestife, and Schwartz men at arms as well as several knights. Speaking with Kieth its William that is blocked from seeing his father and as William attempts to force his way through its Kieth that commands the men at arms to restrain the three of them. A brief skirmish breaks out but the men at arms and knights can easily restrain the weaponless three. As they are held its Kieth that goes to William and tells him to never come to a conflict without weapons. The two argue briefly with the argument only ending with the arrival of Carlisle Cullen.

Arrival of the Cranes
Estrid Orane Cover Amazing3
Take the Orane girl to the temple. I don't care how you feel about her. You will cement the betrothal. Go now.
Dustin Orane

The House Crane group enters through the front gate of Gulltown and Orival Crane alongside his friends, follow his father and his most prominent bannermen. As they continue following his father he looks back to the rear of the group and sees his betrothed Estrid Orane. Estrid smiles at him, and while he returns the smile, he is still unsure of her due to her opinions on the Swabians. The group runs into a group led by William Lovie III. and while Orival doesn’t get to speak to William he sees the opportunity to form an alliance in the coming melee and sends his friend Germira Cranewel to organize this with William. Continuing into the city his father leads them towards the keep where they are to meet with a House Shephard representative who is to take them to their lodgings. Once they reach the keep his father meets with Ratmann Rickard Taubman. Rickard leads the group with the assistance of his son Timothy Taubman, and daughter Amalia Taubman towards their lodgings. During this final trip its Orival that is brought to the front by his father and Orival listens in as Rickard discusses the situation in northern Lucerne. Arriving at the camp its Orival that is going to spend time with his friends when his father whispers to him that he is to instead take Estrid to visit the Great Temple of Kyne. It’s implied from the words of his father that Orival is having doubts about his betrothal to Estrid, but Orival is unwilling to resist the words of his father and pushes this aside. Listening to the words of his father without question he goes to Estrid who is getting his mother Falena’s tent ready.

It speaks to your misplaced loyalties that you send that Swab to make deals for you.
Estrid Orane

Going to Estrid she is clearly excited to see him approach her, and she goes into the back of the tent to change for her trip to the Temple. While Estrid is changing the main person pushing for him to treat her well in the form of his mother pulls him into a hug. Orival thinks it’s nice to have her back around, but he is sad when he realizes that once his marriage to Estrid is completed then his mother will return to the Grand Temple of Crane. Orival and Estrid walk together to the Great Temple of Kyne and the two have a good time on the way until Estrid notices a group of Swabian selling goods at a booth and begins making racist comments about them. Orival ignores this and tries to have a good time with her but can’t ignore it anymore once she attacks Germira. The two have an argument on the steps leading to Orival abandoning her at the temple and making his way back to their lodgings but he becomes lost and eventually winds up back at the Swabians booth that Estrid had insulted earlier.

Watching the group speak Swabian he thinks back on his positive experiences with the Swabians through the years and approaches the group buying a shirt from their booth. Returning to the camp without Estrid he is reprimanded by his mother who forces him to return to the temple with her. Accompanying his mother back to the temple she explains the different life experiences that people have, and why these things don’t make having different opinions evil. Listening to his mother they enter the temple to find Estrid inside at prayer and as he kneels beside her joined by his mother, he looks at her face and sees that she has been crying. When his mother steps away to speak with the bishops of the temple its Orival that apologizes to her for leaving her. Estrid to his surprise apologizes for what she said about Swabians, and while she doesn’t understand his love for them, she promises to attempt to see what he sees.

Arrival of the Cleganes

As the Cleganes are preparing to enter Gulltown when Accia begins losing control causing Hedrik to stop the march. Hedrik does his best to stay in control as he commands the force to set up camp here instead of entering Gulltown, and then he tells Konstantin to ride back down the road and tell the rest of the Clegane forces that they will camp here outside the city. As the group begins preparing the camp its Hedrik that continues holding Accia hand who is at this point on the verge of losing complete control. Hedrik sends Meinolf to go and find help regarding this Magi event while Dylan and Accia head into the forest. Once they reach the edge of the forest its Accia that goes limp in his hand, and he watches as she passes out. Hedrik tries to wake her up but nothing he does can wake her. As she struggles with what to do its his cousin Theresa that comes upon them, and without time to explain he has her watch over Accia while he runs to find out if Meinolf has had any luck. Reaching the camp, he does his best to not show what is happening and joined by Servius of Clegane he goes into Gulltown attempting to find Meinolf and he can’t to find help himself. As they enter Gulltown they are met on the road by Meinolf who is accompanied by a man and women who he doesn’t recognize. They are introduced to him as Wynne Tanlader, and Er-Khadgar Morgrave and they tell Hedrik they will help Accia.

Before the Wedding

Rosalie Hale Cover Amazing - Midgard1 (2)
I have never felt this way about a girl before Alice. Maybe its time I take a chance.
William Lovie III.

Carlisle takes the three away telling them they must go to his sister who is preparing for her wedding and that this is beneath them on such a day. As they walk its Jasper that leaves them to return to the rest of the shadow council, but Leven stays at Williams side. As they walk, they talk about the picnic and the arrival of the peasants. William reveals his terror at being unable to help them and sensing his sadness its Leven that holds his hand as they walk. Arriving at the estate of House Scheck where Matilda is preparing its William that waits in the courtyard with Marcel Lovie while Leven goes inside the estate. Inside the estate she goes through the halls eventually reaching the room where Matilda is staying and surrounded by handmaids and servants, she almost cries at how beautiful Matilda looks. One of the girl’s helping Matilda is Rosalie and seeing this Leven thinks jealously that was why Rosalie didn’t accompany William to the castle. Watching Matilda get ready its Leven that feels out of place and becomes increasingly angry at Rosalie as she watches as she looks so at home in this environment. As she watches its Leven that thinks back to her childhood and her uncle stressing a need for good skill at war before her skills as a good lady. Spending hours helping Matilda its Leven that exits the preparations to go and spend time with William who she finds in the courtyard. Going to him the two have a conversation where Leven wants to tell him about her feelings for him, but the arrival of Rosalie ends their conversation and causes rage inside Leven.

Seeing her touching him. Seeing them kiss. It makes me angrier then I have ever felt before. It's an anger that scares me Aria.
Leven Martell

Rosalie takes William away as they must leave for the wedding, and this leaves Leven behind. Sitting on the bench she is approached by Aria Arryn and Aria comforts her on her feelings for William which Aria has already guessed at. The two speak for a time about this with Aria also revealing that she has feelings for William and unlike her jealousy towards Rosalie its Leven that feels nothing but love for Aria. Aria leaves to go back for the final preparations for the wedding and Leven follows her back into the estate. Returning to the estate she and Aria are stopped in their tracks by seeing William and the shadow council drinking in a hallway. While Aria keeps walking its Leven that goes to the boys as she feels a pull she cannot ignore towards William. Unable to control herself she goes to William and pulls him into a kiss. As they kiss its Jasper and Dylan that block the hallway. William pulls away from the kiss first, and the two share no words with Leven fleeing the scene in nervousness. Running down the halls she finds herself face to face with Catherine Bell who seeing the state of Leven takes her into a hug. Calming her down its Catherine that takes her into the room as the final preparations are being made for the wedding, and the whole time she holds Leven’s hand. The chapter ends with Leven stepping off the boat and onto the dock of Sunspear Hold, and with a tearful look eastward she thinks on William.

The Melee
The Joust

Its Marius Scott that watches as Jamie Lannister defeats Brandon Starke and wins the joust tournament. Marius is sitting with his friends Lucas Oakheart, his wife Melinda Ladybright, Reginald Madritch, his wife Ingrid Madritch, Alke Erlic, and Gretchen Rivel with her husband Edric Rivel. Marius begins talking with Reginald about his nervousness about the wedding. Marius is nervous about Matilda loving him as she is so beautiful, and he has accomplished very little so far in his life. Reginald, and Alke convince him to move past his nervousness and trust that she will love him, which he reluctantly attempts to do as he watches her from afar. As the winner of the tournament in Jamie Lannister, alongside Brandon Starke come to stand before the kings stage its Marius that is waved over by his grand father and joining Peter and the King in their stage he watches as Jamie makes his declaration. Jamie doesn’t ask for the winnings but instead requests from the king to have his nieces Myrcella and Lanna Lannister join the royal family as ladies in waiting with a special point of putting them on the list of potential betrothals to William. The King stands and makes a kind speech declaring Jamie’s bravery and skill and accepts this request. Standing in the stage as the king is mingling with finalists of the joust its Marius that sparks up the courage to make a joke to Matilda who smiles at his lame joke to her. As his shyness begins to overwhelm him, he smiles and prepares to leave but is stopped by her hand on his shoulder and turning back to her she requests him for dinner that night. Catherine Lovie who is standing watching interrupts telling her that is against tradition, but a desperate Marius uses his own Christianity as a means of forcing the dinner. Catherine agrees to host the dinner with Matilda’s friend Domeric Highmore standing as a chaperone for the dinner.

The Wedding
The Aftermath

Watching the door close behind a tear falls and only the hand of William keeps her moving forward. Alice and the rest of the Wostellian family make there way towards the Shephard Castle, and Alice continues crying as they walk as she is afraid of losing her sister. Arriving at Shephard Castle she tries to go to her room, but William forces her to come with him to the Bath houses to spend time with their friends. Having fun together in the bath houses she and William eventually get alone time and she opens up to him that she feels like shes losing her mother of sorts in Matilda, and he comforts her as she lets out her feelings about it. Rosalie, and Leven join them in the corner of the bath house, and they all talk about different times that Matilda was a mother to them and talking it over with everyone she feels better.

Edict of Tanthdom

Main Article : Edict of Tanthdom in the Valley

Arrival of Emma Arryn
Emma Arryn Cover Front Amazing
We have come here to make you an offer. We can give you control of the entire county of Ross. Think of the rich places that we could hit from safety of my families lands. We just ask for your protection. In return for that protection, we can both profit.
Mikael Ross IV.

Emma Arryn is getting off the boat at the docks of Gulltown, and as her husband Mikael helps her over a box that was blocking her path, they share a laugh together. Emma, Mikael, and two of their knights in the form of Conrad Dosst, and Eckbert of Dosst movie into the city joined by several men at arms as they make there way towards the marketplace where they to meet with Ingolf Frightling a member of the Nighting Crime Syndicate. Arriving at the marketplace they find Ingolf with several other Frightling men and after a quick conversation he leads them towards the Shephard Castle. While walking its Ingold who is quite openly talking about the excitement they all have for Emma’s pitch and Emma is shocked to hear him speak so openly about slavery. Ingolf laughs at her and tells her that this is the crownlands, and that there is no resistance to them here. Following the agreement of James Nighting to name Mikael a Minister in the Nighting Crime Syndicate its Emma, Mikael, Conrad, and Eckbert that leave Shephard Castle to go back to the docks where they will go back to their boat and discuss things. Emma, and Mikael make love that night and once Mikael falls asleep its Emma that lays beside him thinking about how sad her life was before she met him. Emma dreams of the first time she met him. Emma had run away from home as her depression was getting so bad that she wanted to escape her mother’s home and go to the capital where she hoped her sister Aria would take her in. While on the run she had fallen off her horse and had then gotten scared by a wolf howling and had run into the forest. After tripping and falling down a hill she had been knocked out by the fall. When she woke up it was Mikael that was beside her taking care of the wound on her head, and startled at first, he took care of her, and then listened to her when she asked him not to take her back to Arryndale. Mikael wakes up as shes thinking of this and the two make love once more, and after this she falls asleep as well.

Breaking of the Shadow Council

Main Article : The First Breaking of the Shadow Council

Decision on Edelhend

It was Gaidrion would travel to the Gulltown tournament of 5119 and a major result of this time was an agreement that Edelhend should be officially brought into the Kingdom of Lucerne and agreeing to this he would travel the valley of Lucerne gathering support for this eventuality. Alongside Gaidrion it was Paidrion and his wife Glindia would travel to the Gulltown tournament of 5119 alongside his father and during this time he took part in the negotiations with the Circle of Magi but was disturbed that his father was just trading Mordor for another similar group and begin to doubt his fathers leadership

The Plot Against House Swan

You want to destroy the Swans. I want to avenge my family. We can both get what we want.
Mildred Gleckourd

Mildred travels to the Gulltown tournament and meets with the Circle of Magi forming the arrangement that will lead to the Forks Civil War. Also while at the tournament she attempts to kidnap her sister and this leads to a fight where one of her knights is killed but she escapes blame and becomes a guardian to Alice Lovie.

Fabia's Truth

Fabia would travel to the Gulltown tournament with her daughter in order to see her friend again and while there she did was jealous of the affection he clearly had for Mildred and thus did not tell him about the abuse she was suffering at the hands of Marcus.

Moving Alice

Alice is finally having fun when Einhard Rosler comes inside and tells Alice to come with him and rejects William joining them despite his attempt to go with her. Following Einhard she is taken to the Shephard Castle Dining Hall where she finds a large gathering inside waiting for her. Taken to a seat by Einhard he joins her in the seat beside her, and as she sits down its Kieth Schwartz that begins speaking. Kieth tells the assembled parties that he has been placed in charge of the betrothal process for Alice and that at the advice of many advisors he has chosen to have preliminary discussions with House Yernese at Pomeria. A shocked Alice listens on as they discuss that Alice, and a party will head by boat following the meeting towards Pomeria and despite wanting to speak up her nervousness leads her to remain silent. The meeting ends and Einhard takes her by the arm and gently leads her to the door. The moment they go through the door, and he closes it behind them she smacks Einhard in the chest and tries to run away from him and back to William but runs into a tall woman. Knocked to the ground by their collision the girl helps her to her feet. Looking at the girl she is amazed at her beauty but she up and then the girl smiles at her before speaking to her in a language that Alice doesn’t understand. One of the girls behind the women introduces herself as Adelhelma Beckstoud a handmaid of the women that she begins translating for. The translations by Adelhelma reveal the women is Mildred Gleckourd the Viscount of Gleckheint and will be joining Alice on the journey to Pomeria. Alice attempts to leave but is taken by the arm by Mildred who leads her to her boat and going through the streets the only thing she can think is hoping that she sees someone she knows. Getting on to the boat she watches as the ramps are quickly put up and as she stands on the side with Einhard she lets tears fall as she watches Gulltown fall into the distance.

Traveling to Pomelia

Arriving at the small port of Pomeriaist they would be met on the dock by two groups. The first was led by Axius Macrinus the husband of Mildred that she had described so negatively during the journey here. The second was led by Dennis Yernese the older brother of Paulus Yernese. Axius greets Mildred with excitement and attempts a kiss but is brushed aside by Mildred to the laughter of her men. Axius face looks hurt, but he quickly falls into line with his own men and watches as Mildred meets with Dennis Yernese. The two talk and Mildred appears very courteous towards Dennis treating him with respect and being almost flirtatious. Alice watches Axius as this happens and it makes her angry towards Mildred who it appears is openly trying to embarrass Axius through her flirting with Dennis. Feeling a confidence, she hasn’t felt before she steps forward and demands that they get moving towards Pomeria causing Mildred to smile at her as she must realize why Alice did what she did. Dennis who is a loyalist to the crown quickly listens to Alice and commands his forces prepare the road, and the three groups merge on the road making their way towards Pomeria. On the road its Alice, Mildred, and Adelhelma that speak again with a more confident Alice confronting Mildred on her treatment of Axius. Mildred explains a bit of her ethnic nationalism and Alice hearing of something like this for the first time loses her confidence as her shock overwhelms her. Mildred goes back to speaking gothic with Adelhelma and

Treaty of Pomeria

Main Article : Treaty of Pomeria

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

You want to know the truth of things.

I want to know why you feel so strongly about it.

I had two siblings growing up. My older brother Lionel, and my younger sister Clara. Growing up we were the closest brothers and sisters could be. Then. One day I go to my sister’s room to see her just like I do every day. She’s not there. A quick look at the room makes it clear the room is in chaos. Books on the floor, blankets thrown around. It had the look of a scuffle.” Mildred plays with her hands as she speaks but her eyes never leave mine. “I run to my parent’s room to tell them. A search for her comes to the quick conclusion that she was taken. Our best scouts get on the case, but they lose the trail at the River Gleck. Its weeks before we learn what happened.

You must have been terrified.” She nods her her head at my question.

We all were. It was only made worse when we learned she was now at Castle Neihas the bridge of this Kristoffer Neihas.

She was married to her kidnapper?

Yes. The Roman scum had stolen away my sister and then forced her to take this roman barbarian as her husband.” Hearing the words run off her tongue just defined her hatred of them. Calling Lucernian Italians by their Roman nickname had become a racist slang for them, and as the story continued you could feel her hatred.

What did you do?

We travelled to Castle Neihas. My father. My mother. My brother. My husband. Every single member of my family went to Castle Neihas to get them to give her back. Only my brother’s wife and daughter remained at Gleckheint.

You went without troops?

You don’t trust Romans Alice. We brought a hundred troops. Thirty knights as well. It shouldn’t have mattered. We had the guest right Alice.

How did it go wrong?” I knew the ending to the story. Her family had been killed at the meeting. She alone had escaped. The story I had been told had never spoke of the guest right being given.

We arrived. They broke bread. Gave us the guest right. We lowered our guard. As we talked, they surrounded us. By the time we realized what was happening they were firing on us from the forest. I watched my whole family die. Then as the sound of fighting ended somehow, I was still alive.

I’m so sorry Mildred.

They picked me up. Ripped off my clothes. Paraded me through the streets of Castle Neihas completely naked as men from the castle grabbed at my body. Walked me this way all the way to the stable. Once I reached the stable, they put me on a horse and sent me away.

I don’t know what to say.

There’s nothing to say. My family was killed because we thought Romans were trustworthy. I learned that day. No one is trustworthy. We have only our own people. Our own people are the only ones who ever truly care about us. We are just tools to the rest.

The Rise of the Nune Devils
I did what I did. If you think I will ever apologize for taking what that monster had. I won't.

Return of the Nune Devils

Franzal Tuhlbeck would be a point of communication between the Nune Devils and the silently allied forces at Runestone and he did this under the command of Charlotte Royce who was coordinating the sending of supplies and money to the Nune Devils.

Sack of Scorpfield Fort

Leofrich and his men use the cover of darkness to move into Scorpfield Fort using the weakened northern wall. Entering the Fort, they kill several guards and then take control of the gatehouse into the barracks and living quarters leaving the remainder of the garrison still unaware of what was happening. Going into the living quarters and barracks they can overwhelm the garrison killing many but also capturing Dorin Scorpian and several other men at arms. Escaping Scorpian Fort by boat they travel back eastward towards the Nunendorf lands, and the atmosphere is one of great excitement as they got a lot of cash from the attack.

Growth of the Nune Devils

Leofrich and his men are finally comfortable enough to rest inside the ruins of Heimsothist where the leadership plans for what they will do with the money now that they have turned back their pursuers for a moment. During this Heimsothist becomes the headquarters of the Devils of Nune and it’s from here that Leofrich and the command structure send off several raiding groups into the lands of House Moore to gather more supplies and cash from there. House Moore is seen as complicit to the Circle of Magi and thus is open range as is House Scorpian. To launch these attacks its Leofrich that sends off Jonas of Nune, and Luka of Nune to surrounding villages to recruit men for their forces. Alongside these recruitment's its Leofrich that will travel to Sand Castle where his childhood friend Ceolfrith Sand is the heir to House Sand. Traveling down the Nunendorf River he makes his way past Highmore Keep where he is nervous about visiting due to Draco Highmore’s loyalty to James, and thus sneaks by during the night. Arriving at Sand Castle he and his men enter the port where they act as traveling mercenaries and spend the next day trying to find Ceolfrith. Eventually during the afternoon, they find Ceolfrith who recognizing his friend Leofrich welcomes them into the keep. Leaving Sand Castle on the galley given to them by the Sands and now joined by fifty men of House Sand they head back towards Heimsothist. Arriving back at Heimsothist Leofrich is told of the success of the others with Jonas, and Luka having gathered a hundred and eighty-five men.

The Problem Spreads

Leofrich loads the galley they have named the Sea Devil of Nune and alongside his men they travel towards the lands of House Moore now ready to assault the lands there. Following their success in raiding the lands of House Moore the group plans to rest for several days before once again going out again this time planning to move northward in their raiding.

Dylan Steinmare's Move

Mary Kilgor Cover Amazing4
I can't stay here father. I've seen the bigger world outside of these walls. This place is Martin's now. I'm meant for bigger things.
Dylan Steinmare

Dylan Steinmare would be sent back to Steinmare as a part of the attempt by members of the Circle of Magi to isolate William, and this was a devastating moment for Dylan who overnight lost all his friends and returned to a very unloving home life. Back in Steinmare it was Dylan that almost immediatly attempted to find a way to return to the capital. Dylan was suffering as were many of the other exiled members of the Shadow Council by being away from William and he begin plotting his return. Dylan's first move was to conspire with his brother to have Martin Steinmare become the new heir of House Steinmare which by doing this would allow Dylan the freedom to return to the capital. The second thing he did was travel back to Mirador Keep where despite his love for Laera he would agree to his fathers demand of marrying Mary Kilgor. Arriving at Mirador Keep it was Dylan that used the attraction that Mary had for him to have her push her father for the marriage, and with her help it was who arrived in Steinmare and the two were then married shortly after this. Despite his marriage to Mary it was Dylan that continued to send love letters to Laera Griffon in the capital, and it was only once he was actually married to Mary that he begin to have romantic feelings for her, and begin to question his end goal of being with Laera.

Skirmish in Northern Steinmare

Dylan would take control of the 2nd Steinmare Brigade and alongside Dankred Heilbrenner who brought the 1st Heilbrenner Brigate the two would ambush Archibald Weisz who was in the process of raiding across northern Steinmare. Dylan's victory against the Nune Devils would lead to him being recalled to the capital and thus returning to William's side where he swore himself to the Circle of Magi although he did not know the details of what this entailed.

Coming of the Butcher

Ulrich would travel with his father to Scorpfield Fort following its sack by the Nune Devils and despite his attempts to join with the army of Leopold Garrn when it went after the Nune Devils it was Maron that forced Ulrich to stay with him.

Battle of Leistner Fort

Coming of Ezio

Catherine Voiriere Cover Amazing8
I need you to go to Scorpfield Fort and assist the Scorpians in dealing with the rebels. They are enemies of the crown and they are to be dealt with as the traitors to the crown they are. No trials for traitors Ezio.
Carlisle Cullen

Following being given his orders by Carlisle Cullen it was Ezio and Catherine that left Lucerne using a teleportion spell taking them to Moore Keep. At Moore keep they are given boat transportation by Nedrik Moore a Circle of Magi member who before they leave warns them of the moral failings of House Scorpian. Arriving at the now ruined Scorpfield Fort they meet with the House Scorpian leadership which has arrived with a large force at the fort following it being sacked. Ezio is directed by Maron Scorpian that the attackers were seen fleeing eastward, and Ezio goes into the forest outside the fort with Catherine Voiriere and he reveals her skills when she takes out a wand. Using her Magi abilities, she can cast a spell which creates a mist which shows the path taken by the people that attacked the fort. Following the mist, they reach the water realizing the group travelled then by boat, its Ezio that returns to the Scorpians and procures a boat to be led by Heiner Prochnow. As the boat prepares to push off its Ulrich Scorpian that joins the boat against the orders of his father as he wants vengeance for the killing of his brother Dorin. Once again following the mist the boat travels eastward eventually reaching the Nunedorf River where the mist takes them northward. Forced to stop at a small fishing village its Ezio that stays on the boat. Woken in the night by the sound of screaming its Ezio that runs to the screaming alongside Heiner, and the five Scorpian men at arms. Reaching the screams, they find a bloody Catherine standing over the body of a clearly deceased Ulrich Scorpian. As she tells the group that she killed Ulrich after he tried to rape her it’s Heiner that tries to take her into custody, but Ezio refuses this. A fight breaks out which leads to Ezio killing all the men at arms and standing over a wounded Heiner he lets him go but joined by Catherine they hire several villagers to help them move the boat north. Returning to their boat with the new village crew they continue following the mist eventually finding the boat of the attackers hidden at a small, abandoned dock. Leaving the villagers to watch the boat its Ezio and Catherine that continue following the mist onto land. Spending the day traveling they eventually reach a ruined village where they spy a group camping inside what looks like an old holdfast. Leaving Catherine at the edge of the village its Ezio that sneaks into the village knocking out the sentries on watch. Climbing the holdfast, he watches the group inside the holdfast. Hearing the group discuss the money he learns they plan to give the money to farmers and nobles in Nunendorf who lost everything during the purge against them. Brought back to memories of killing good people in years past its Ezio that enters the window revealing himself to the rebels inside. Gathering their weapons to themselves its Ezio that disarms them one by using his superior skill. With the rebels inside aware they stand at his mercy he offers their leaders in Leofrich Nune III. and Reiner Heimsoth offer. Ezio tells them that if they leave the Crownlands he will lie and say that he found the rebels and killed them. After agreeing to letting Leofrich and his rebels give the money to an ally of theirs so it can be properly distributed its Ezio that lets them go. The leadership goes outside the tower and while Archibald wants them to gather their men and attack Ezio its Reiner that refuses to make this betrayal. Gathering the Nune Devils they command them to pack, and the leadership lies that they were discovered and must for a time travel southward in order to protect themselves. The family members of many of the Nune Devils are also recalled for this journey and thus it takes them the entire next day to prepare their full forces to retreat southward. With everyone assembled its Leofrich and Reiner that meet with Ezio, and Catherine in order to finally confirm that they are leaving the lands of Crownlands. The group discusses the plans of the Nune Devils with Reiner saying they will be traveling southward to the lands of House Dedekind where he has family among their ranks. Ezio bids goodbye shaking their hand but not before telling them that he will be heading to Nortburg for the tournament there.

Devils Leave the Crownlands

Lies of Ezio

The chapter ends with Ezio arriving in Nortburg where he meets with Benjamin Bradfoot and Robin Compere of whom let Ezio know that several dozen who support Ezio have also left Ravenholdt and have traveled to the Valley of Lucerne as per his request, and with this he begins planning for the defense of the tournament.

Nortburg Tournament of 5120

Main Article : Nortburg Tournament of 5120

The Nortburg Tournament of 5120
This tournament is for all of you. Its time you started building your own family now William.
Rosalie Hale Cover4
You are my son, and more then that you are the heir to this kingdom. That does not require me to keep you aware of everything that is going on at all times.
James Lovie II.

Its while sitting in the gardens outside the Skytower kissing Rosalie Hale when the two are interrupted by the arrival of Carlisle Cullen, and Kieth Schwartz. The two attempt to send Rosalie away but William resists this and she stays with him as they tell him about the coming Nortburg Tournament. It’s revealed that following the wedding it was William that was shuttled back to Lucerne and has been locked away inside the Tower of Clouds estate with only his friends able to visit him inside. William demands to know where Alice is and as the group is arguing about this its James that comes out of the front gate. William looks to his father and is shocked at his appearance. The last time he saw his father was only a few weeks ago but seeing him again he looks like he’s aged twenty years. The whole group is quiet as James is helped to get over to them with the assistance of two guards under each arm. Alongside the guards he is followed by Aelfwynn Turnidlon, Fabian Klauseburg, who all have an aura of nervousness as they reach William. Carlisle attempts to have James returned to the tower, but James ignores him and tells the guards to sit him down on the bench. After sitting down, he sends everyone away except for Kieth, and William. As Rosalie goes to leave, she gives him a kiss on the cheek, and it makes William feel a sense of safety. The discussion between the three of them does not go well as James reveals several hard truths for William. The first being the fact that Alice has indeed been betrothed to Paulus Yernese and nothing William does will change this fact. The next is that he would not be accompanying them to Nortburg and that Kieth would be his guardian while he was outside of Lucerne. Williams attempts to resist the words of his father lack any real aggression as he is thrown off by how sickly his father appears and having never seen his father looking so close to death, he is unable to quickly adjust. James discusses that at the tournament there will be many girls sent to the tournament as he has made it known that he wants to decide on William’s future bridge and will decide at the tournament based on Kieth’s negotiations. James begins coughing which again puts William in a state of panic as he watches his father break down. The coughing gets bad causing the return of Aelfwynn and Fabian who joined by several guards pick him up and bring him back to the Cloud Tower leaving a shaken William behind.

Your father is a good person. I have spent my whole life near him. My life’s mission is to protect and serve him. There are moments when I think back to the boy he used to be, and I can barely recognize the man I see now. The truth is that’s how life goes. People change. People have flaws and as the days go by these flaws become more apparent. Listen to me when I say this, William. Once you love someone. Once you have given someone your word. Loyalty doesn’t have an exit door.
Kieth Schwartz

Following this its Kieth that stays behind and talks with William and the two show themselves to be close as despite everything happening William looks at him in a father like way. Kieth tells William to have the servants pack some things for the trip, and he does this following Kieth onto the lift of the Cloud Tower. Kieth commands two servants to accompany them up the lift to assist William and two girls quickly shuffle on to the lift in response. The two go up the lift but Kieth gets off on the fifth floor leaving William to travel further up with only two of his servants with him in the form of Adolfa and Helmgarda. Going up the next fifteen floors on the lift he looks on the two girls who keep their head bowed the entire time up the lift, and William begins to ponder who he is as a person. Thinking back to the peasants on the mountain he realizes that he has been detatched from the common man of Lucerne and decides to be better. William sparks a conversation with the two but only Adolfa pushes past her nerves to speak with William and the two share a laugh as the lift arrives at his floor. Going onto the floor they move past two guards towards his room where Adolfa follows him, while Helmgarda does the same but trails further behind. While discussing the trip to Nortburg its Adolfa that tells William that she overheard discussions to have his friends not accompany him on the trip to Nortburg and hearing this news he thanks her with a kiss and rushes to the lift. Leaving behind Helmgarda, and Adolfa to pack his things he goes back to the lift and prepares to find his friends to bring them back to the tower.

Leven Martell Cover10
You didn't think you could get rid of me that easily did you?
Leven Martell

Lying to the guards that he is just going to the garden he can escape the tower and get into the garden. Inside the garden he hops the wall and sneaks onto the walls where he uses a rope to climb himself down thinking how this gets easier the taller, he gets. As he reaches the bottom, he pulls the rope with him and then sees Leven sitting down across from him smiling at him. Revealing that she knew he would escape sooner or later she had come here to meet him. Pulling her into a hug he explains what has happened and attempts to take her hand and go and gather the Shadow Council, but she stops him. Telling him that she had been with Aria when guards had come and commanded that she begin packing for the trip. She had then tried to see Jasper and Rosalie but saw guards there as well revealing her attempts to find the Shadow Council had all ended in failure leaving just her not taken away. At Leven’s words he prepares to sneak her inside so that she is not sent away with the rest of his friends. Using the rope, he pulls himself back up and then helps Leven do the same. Going back to the tower he goes inside where he finds the servant clothing, he has hidden for events like this and brings them back outside. Taking them to Leven he gives them to her to change and while at first, he turns away to give her privacy he sees her reflection in a vase. Seeing her body exposed he feels the desire to turn around and touch her skin but controls himself and does not turn around. With Leven pretending to be a servant they go inside returning to the lift and go back to his floor. Arriving at the floor they find his things packed and by the entrance to the lift and no sight of Helmgarda and Adolfa. The guard on duty is Erik Fahnrich who recognized Leven but doesn’t say anything just smiles and lets the two go past him. William wakes up in the morning and finds himself and Leven cuddling in bed together and feeling her skin against him he begins touching her this time unable to control himself. Leven wakes up to this and embarrassed at first to be caught she silences him with a kiss. The kiss becomes heated with the two touching each other but as it risks going somewhere further, he stops them as he becomes ashamed of betraying Rosalie. Leven looks disappointed but smiles at him, and the two get dressed as by this point they were both naked. Leaving Lucerne with only Leven, and his servants they travel by carriage towards Nortburg with Leven and William sharing the carriage together. During the ride they talk as they always have but things have changed between them as there is a chemistry now there that William resists due to his feelings for Rosalie. Leven does tell William briefly about her time on the road back to Lucerne and hints that she believes Wuldrik Toyne may be her real father.

Blood of Old Atlantis

Seri-Relisia Terrick Cover Amazing Front
You didn't think you could get rid of me that easily did you?
Leven Martell

As James and his council begin planning for different marriage options for the prince William Lovie III. it was James that became very interested in the idea of having a Numenorian brought. James understood that the blood of Atlantis was very rare in the valley and thus they would have to find this Numenorian girl from somewhere outside of the valley. As word was sent to loyalists throughout the surrounding kingdoms it was a trader in Lorderon that passed on the information that a princess in Arnor was not back on the market. It was thus James Lovie was sent information that the young Ar-Brentey Hemsworth was now free following the death of her proposed husband in battle. James sent letters to King Jonas Hemsworth asking him if her hand was open for his young son William Lovie III., and after a series of back and forth letters Jonas would take this option to his council, and their would little debate among them. It was decided that clearly this was a top tier marriage option, and thus was one of the two eventual Numenorian betrothal options that were brought in. The second Numenorian option was discovered much closer to home in the form of Seri-Relisia Terrick of whom was a member of the Dragonoph Temple that had become increasingly attached to the Shadow Council and thus an obvious option. With Relisia an obvious option it was Aldiel that appeared before the Circle council and was told of this plan, and would give permission for the betrothal discussions stating that she had the full authority of her husband. The truth of this was the Aldiel was long dead and this was actually in fact Septemax that was acting as Aldiel and thus it was Septemax that became perhaps the last true Dovah influence in the capital.

Britney Hemsworth5
Noone told me the distance between the two places, and for that reason it was shocking not only the distance but the complete changes that you go through in travelling from Arnor to Lucerne. The ice tipped mountains of Arnor pass through the lush Riverlands, and the hardy lands east of Stormwind, and then finally you reach the prestine valley of Lucerne.
Brentey Hemsworth

Ar-Brentey was told about the plan, and having spent the better part of two decades in isolation at the Anchorite of Fornost she was overjoyed at the chance to leave the Anchorite. During the time before she left she was left a list of things that William liked that had been sent by James Lovie but unfortunately James did not know his son half as well as he thought so the vast majority of these things were inaccurate. As she was leaving she was forced to for the first time accept life without her family of whom had been her rock for most of her life, but she was sent with her handmaiden Ilana La-Phellion of House Phellion. So it would be nothing more then Ar-Brentey her handmaiden Ilana, and a small party of men at arms to protect them when they went for a trip to a completely foreign land. Also along with her learning she begin taking the name Britt the rough translation of what her Numenorian name became in common germanic. The Journey for Brentey was extremely long, but over the time she and her best friend Ilana La-Phellion would be reading up on the history of Lucerne through several books that they had been given by James Lovie during his time in Arnor. Through this they learned the history of the Kingdom of Lucerne, but more importantly they learned all there was to know about House Lovie in book learning. During this reading she came to greatly admire her betrothed's name sake in the form of William Lovie of whom she read all about, and the relationship that he had with the dragons. She tried her very best for the situation that awaited her, and for her part was desperate to have this work not wanting to return to the anchorite but also desperately wanting a partner.

Britney Hemsworth Hot4
I did whatever I could to keep him interested. He was a maturing young man, but for all intesive purposes he was a child. I had to be the greatest of all the distractions he would be met by or else I would lose everything.
Brentey Hemsworth

When Brentey arrived in Lucerne James made sure to use all of his skill to manipulate the young girl into keeping her purpose their a secret. With the element of surprise still with him, he set Brentey out on a mission to seduce William, which based on his adoration at the time of Rosalie Hale made this difficult but James told her that she was not going to have a problem with Rosalie who he planned on removing from the equation.

The Tournament Starts

Royal Betrothals
Brentey Hemsworth came to the land of Lucerne with a purpose. At first I thought it was marriage, and it was for this reason that I dismissed her so quickly. It was only later that I realized she actually cared for me on a deep level.
William Lovie III.

The Joust

Tournament of Nortburg 5120
I did whatever I could to keep him interested. He was a maturing young man, but for all intensive purposes he was a child. I had to be the greatest of all the distractions he would be met by or else I would lose everything.
Brentey Hemsworth
The Yellow Dragons

Main Article : Meeting of Volker Yernese and the Yellow Dragons

Departure of Princess Alice

Ezio's New Mission
I did not have the power to stop my niece from being sent southward to danger, but I will not stand by and do nothing. I must try and keep her safe. I need you to help me with this.
Catherine Lovie

Its Ezio Ederiz that is watching as William leaves for the lands of Turnendorf and standing beside Carlisle Cullen the two discuss the next steps for Ezio. Carlisle tells Ezio that he will be traveling alongside princess Alice Lovie as she journeys back to Pomeria. While he is guarding the princess on this journey, he is also going to deliver a letter to House Yernese. Once they have arrived at Pomeria and he has confirmed the letter has been given to Caeparia Macrinus the daughter of Lord Aldo Yernese he will then attempt to contact an assassin in Pomeria named Ysabel Foucault who will take over for him in protecting Alice. Once this has taken place, he will then head directly to Turnendorf and assist William in anything that does come up for him. As he is leaving its Ezio that Is stopped by Dallia Lovie who asks to speak with him privately. Agreeing to this he commands Catherine to prepare their things to go with Alice southward which she does with a nod leaving Ezio to follow Dallia. Dallia takes him to the market where they go through a stall passing the owner with a nod and go into the shop behind. Entering the room, he finds several prominent nobles waiting inside and while he recognizes several its Catherine Lovie that gains the focus of his attention. Inside the room he is asked by Catherine and the others to kill Ysabel instead of handing over ownership of Alice to her, and then to hand over protection to Gudrun Ganzfried. Seeing this as an obvious move against Carlisle he demands to know why he would do this, and Catherine takes a risk by telling Ezio the truth of what Ysabel’s true purpose is which is to not protect Alice but to instead kill her. Ezio agrees to find out the truth of what Ysabel’s purpose is and only if murder is her purpose will Ezio stop her. The group agrees and not wanting to be discovered they tell him to go on his way but as he leaves Catherine forces him to promise that he will do what he can to protect Alice.

Second Crisis of Turnendorf

Main Article : Second Crisis of Turnendorf

The Second Crisis of Turnendorf
Do not forget that you are a good person prince. You will need memories of that in the coming days. Monsters are coming, and I fear you are the only one who can stop them.

Ezio's Work in Turnendorf

The situation on the mainland is spiriling quickly out of control. Baron Turnidlon is still hiding out in his keep while the entire province falls to the cult. The coward I heard even imprisoned his own son when the boy tried to step in. At this point its just the Rosler's holding out. If I were you I'd make sure they don't turn.
Marwin Nordidlon

Ezio that is meeting with Deacon Marwin Nordidlon, and his first enchanter Ursella Klorindorf. The three are discussing how the situation has deteriorated quite rapidly on the mainland due to the work of the cult that has done on the population. Marwin is unwilling to send his people to join while only House Rosler remains loyal to the crown, and his main concern is that House Rosler’s leadership may break. Marwin tells Ezio that an upcoming meeting at Rosler Castle is of the most immediate concern in this regard as two prominent members of the Voiceless Angels are traveling to the castle to attempt to bring the Roslers finally to their side. Ezio is also told that a major concern is the imprisonment of the leadership of House Burnendorf, and House Telstendil both of which are keeping those houses under the control of the Voiceless. Ezio leaves the Tower of Tuhrendlor alone, but as he gets on the boat its Ursella that joins him alongside her sister the Second Enchanter Ophellia Klorindorf. Travelling to Rosler Castle its Ursella that tells Ezio the story of how she became a Magi revealing that the Voiceless Angel have a device that allows them to create Magi users out of regular people without abilities. Arriving at Rosler Castle they see a boat flying the flag of the Voiceless and know they are arriving late. Entering the castle, they are let in out of respect for the Circle of Magi and are taken to the dining hall where a feast is being held. Entering the feast, they sit down together causing quite a stir as everyone there knows that they are there to clearly resist whatever the Voicless are going to push for. The Voiceless group is sitting nearbye and one of their members who Ursella names as Astrid Flortindorf II. - of whom she knows to believe a fanatic for the Voiceless – comes over and sits with them. Ezio and Astrid talk for a time with Astrid at first attempting to get the group to support the Voceless and arguing for their moral path, but Ezio views them as rebels who cannot be bargained with and so rejects this offer. Landsgrave Thomas Rosler III. makes a speech where he points out his desire to remain loyal to the crown, but also details that he will hear out the Voiceless before making his decision. Astrid speaks in front of the room describing the situation in Turnendorf as already being over, and that she and her order are not traitors to the crown, but instead are attempting to make the lives of the people better while also wanting to reconcile with the crown. As Thomas is about to speak its Ezio that interrupts and reveals that prince William is on his way to Turnendorf and that when he arrives, he will be destroying the Voiceless and to join them would be to doom everyone. With the revelation that the prince is coming its Thomas that refuses to support the Voiceless and requests they leave the castle which they begin to do but as they do an angered Astrid taunts Thomas about his daughter Taylor having joined them. This taunting leads to a fight breaking out but as Astrid uses her Magi its Ursella that resists her leading to a duel between the two. The duel goes for a few minutes before an apparition appears in the room. The apparition shows itself as Sogronul the leader of the Vicoeless one and demands that Astrid stand down which she does. The Voiceless leave the castle after this without resistance and the apparition of Sogronul speaks to Ursella forgiving her for leaving and threatening everyone in the room with death if they do not surrender. Ezio stands up to this voice using a Magi device he carries with him to block her Magi and cause the apparition to disappear.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

What have you heard about the situation on the mainland?” The Deacon Marwin sat back in his chair sipping on wine as I sat down in the chair offered to me. He appeared withdrawn. He appeared bored by my arrival.

I was told to come here and prepare the land as much as possible for the arrival of the prince. I would say basically nothing.” It was the truth. I knew that a cult had taken root again in the land, but as the actual on the ground situation I knew nothing.

Its not good Lord Ederiz. The entire mainland outside of the capital has basically fallen to the cult. The cult took control of the town of Klorindorf much to the shame of my young second here.” He nodded with disappointment at Ursella who scowled at him in response. “To this fall the baron did nothing.

Has he acted since?

He remains locked up in his keep. His yes men are now in charge of the city.” He laughed as he spoke the words. Leading to Ursella speaking up.

We heard Lord Ederiz that the Baron has imprisoned his sons for attempting to take a more active role in resisting the cult.” Marwin looked away towards the painting on the wall appearing overjoyed that Ursella had taken over speaking to me.

Do you believe that the Baron is in league with the cult?” I spoke now to Ursella who pulled out a large scroll and laid it across the table.

He’s in league with no one but his own cowardice Lord Ederiz.” She showed me each settlement across the province. Each one crossed off indicating their fall to the cult.

It sounds as if I must pay a visit to the Baron then.”

I would argue against this being your first move.” Marwin got up from his chair as she spoke, and he moved closer to the painting he was so enamored by.

Where would you argue I go?” Her hand instantly pointed to the map.

Rosler Castle is the seat of House Rosler, and it remains the only true powerbase outside of the capital outside of the cult’s hands. A meeting is being held there very soon. If things go badly during this meeting the prince may arrive to find his route blocked. The Rosler’s control most of the ships of the province.

So, if they turn the prince will be blocked in his movements.”

Correct. I would say that making sure the Rosler’s don’t join the cult is your main concern.”

I agree with this.” She pulled the scroll together and packed it back into her bag while Marwin continued staring at the painting.” I will leave immediately.”

We wish you luck on your trip.” He didn’t even turn towards me as he spoke the words.

What assistance may you provide my party with Deacon?”

I will supply you with a boat. More then this I cannot offer.”

I have the seal of the king Deacon. Surely you will provide me with more than this token offering.”

I will not. I am tasked with the protection of this tower. This tower is vital to the defense of this area. Only a directive from the king himself would make me intervene in the province.”

This seal is his directive.”

That seal grants you access. Access is not authority. I entertained your presence here. Consider anything further as a gesture of kindness.” The deacon

Deacon perhaps a compromise could be reached with Lord Ederiz here.” Ursella stepped in as the Deacon begin walking out of the room.

What do you suggest my loyal second?” --- “The cult took her sister when they took control of Klorindorf. She was the wife of Estmar Turnidlon.”

He was imprisoned by the baron?

If the rumors are true. It sounds as if he demanded command of the army to retake control of Klorindorf and get his wife back. His father disagreed.”

Do we know why he has acted this way? It would appear to me to be the acts of a man siding with the cult.”

He lost a lot in the previous cults uprising.”

The Prince Moves

Your father cannot fix this. He is not the man he was when the Voiceless rose the first time. This is your time.
Catherine Bell
The Betrothal of William

Main Article : Betrothal Journey of William Lovie III.

Mary Kilgor Cover Amazing9
It has been decided that a wife is to be found for you.
Dallia Lovie

William Lovie III. is the POV Character of this chapter and during this chapter he is sitting in his room with Edward, Jasper, Emmett, Dylan, and Byron where the group is joking around and having a good time together on the boat heading towards Turnendorf. A knock at the door brings Draco Highmore, and Ortwin Reinmann II. into the room and the two request William follow them so that he can meet with his cousin Dallia. Following behind them they go up a level to Dallia and Ortwin’s room and entering they find Dallia sitting behind a large desk with Aelfwyn sitting in a chair beside the desk. Aelfwyn and William share a smile as he sits in the chair prepared for him in front of Dallia. Dallia explains to him how things are going to go while they travel to Turnendorf with her having decided to give each of the girl’s time with him throughout the trip with the first of these being when they stop at Mirador Keep. Dallia tells him that she has already met with all the girls and has made the timeline for his meeting with each of them but refuses to tell William who he will meet with first. The fleet stops at Mirador Keep and its size leaves it forced to disperse for the night across much of the coastline, but the White Dragon of the Valley moves inland down a tributary river and stops at a smaller holdfast that Draco tells him is Tirador Holdfast a burgrave noble family sworn to House Kilgor. As the boat docks itself as best it can be due to its size its William that sees the Glory of Aerene also move towards them and prepares himself to meet with one of the girls. The first girl to meet with is Mary Kilgor, and accompanied by Aelfwyn, and Dallia its his aunt that introduces him to Mary. Mary is quiet and appears very nervous so William comforts her by kissing her hand as his greeting to her which leaves her smiling. Dallia tells William that the plan is for the fleet to restock their supplies for several hours and that Mary will escort him to the nearby Tower of Kilgor which is a large tower that oversees the entire nearby region. Taking a horse its Mary and William that travel the road, and as they ride talking its Mary that begins to open up to him. Joking about how much work her father went to replace all the fencing along the road and even had his men trimming the trees so that William would be impressed. Leaving the tower, the two ride back to the boat and with the two agreeing they would make better friends its Mary that is now completely showing her true self as they ride, and she cracks jokes making William laugh. Arriving back at the boat its William that escorts Mary on board and like he warned he would he introduces her first to Dylan who he believes is just the type of person shes looking for. After watching Dylan take Mary to the girls boat its William that talks with Jasper, Edward, Emmett, and Byron about how the day went with her revealing to them that he doesn’t see anything romantic with her and thus wants her to be with Dylan. William speaks with his aunt that night telling her as well that he wants Mary to come and that he wants attempts made to make a match between Dylan and Mary if the two of them get along as well as he believes they will.

Aria Arryn Cover Amazing13
Some part of me always hoped for this Will.
Aria Arryn

Traveling again they make their way onto the Upper Greenhave River on their way towards the town of Sunspear Hold where William is excited because he hopes that Leven will be there. When they reach Lake Gurse its Dallia that tells William he is to meet another of the prospective betrothal options, and they stop once more. This time they dock at the town of Gursia where instead of someone new its William that is overjoyed to see Aria waiting for him on the docks. William and Aria are to spend several hours together visiting the local attraction known as the Falls of Gursia. After kissing Aria its William that feels a slight pang of guilt as he thinks on Rosalie but seeing Aria smile, he brushes this aside and the two continue kissing. William and Aria hold hands as they return to the boat, and while she joins the Betrothals boat its William that returns to his boat where the boys are all shouting and hollering as they see William and Aria holding hands.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

It has been decided that a wife is to be found for you.”

Who has made this decision?

Everyone. The council. Your aunt. Your father. Everyone agrees.

Shall I have any choice in these options

Of course, William. I have arranged for you to meet all the prospective girls. You shall spend time with each. Tell me how you feel. We shall find you someone who will make you happy Will.”

Thank you Dallia.”

Sunspear Hold
Ar-Brentey Hemsworth Cover Amazing13
Leven will not be one of the girls that you meet with on this journey. It has been decided that she is not suitable for this position. I know how this will make you feel, and I want you to know that I am sorry.
Dallia Lovie

When they are getting close to Sunspear Hold its Dallia that summons William who is very excited to see Leven who he hasn’t seen in some time. After meeting with Dallia and learning that Leven is not going to be one of his betrothal options he goes to the lower levels where finding Byron and Jasper playing dice, he convinces the two to join him in letting off some steam. The boats of the fleet are moving close together, and as they have traveled, he could see the betrothal boat and thus the three sneaks to the top level of the boat and despite attempts by Edward to stop them they convince the captain to steer the boat closer and then use ropes to jump on board. Edward remains behind where he, and Emmett cover for them.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

You should be exploring every feeling that you have my prince.

Glaurung himself said that while life has many meanings to it. One of the main is to find happiness. To find joy. To feel love. How better to feel all those things then to let yourself go.

How do I do that Ar-Brentey?” She smiled at me before sliding herself closer to me. Her hips rested up against me, and her hand moved onto my chest.

Shall I help you?” As her hands ran down my arm and towards my waist, I couldn’t find the words. I just nodded.

Time at Krebville
While we are at Krebville you will be meeting with the Northern Lucernian lords. You want there help with this campaign. You need them for anything that you plan to do in the future.
Seri-Relisia Terrick
Meeting with Council of Destill
We need you to help us faciliate a conversation with the prince. In return for this help I will promise to help you..
Aranna Jovinsson

Edward Cullen is walking through the streets of Krebville with Jasper when he begins seeing the vision of a women hovering over a building in front of him. Going into his pocket he puts the ring on his finger and shakes off the feeling. Continuing to walk with Jasper the two go back to joking when he feels the ring fall off his finger. As this happens the girls appears again in front of him now holding the ring, but she clearly cannot be seen by Jasper. Using an excuse, he leaves Jasper and follows the girl down an alleyway where she waits for him. The two speak for a time where she introduces herself as Aranna Jovinsson and that she represents a group she calls the Council of Destill who want to speak with him, and by extension she hints they want to speak with prince William. Edward tells her that he will speak with William but when could they offer prince William that would bring him to the table with them. At this she holds out a tiny scroll and hands it to Edward telling him to read it and then when he and William agree to the meeting that she will be found at the docks just west of Krebville tonight. She walks away from him leaving him to open the scroll and reading the contents he discovers that this scroll which is known as “The Codex of Sogronul” details a plot by this Sogronul to convert large numbers of women in Turnidlon to Magi and then create an army from them. Following the Shadow Council discussing things its William that sits up from the table and asks Edward’s opinion of what they should do. It becomes clear to Edward in this moment that William is giving him the final decision powers and Edward wanting to help William pushes the idea of meeting with the girl. With the plan decided on it’s the Shadow Council that sneaks from the Krebville palace grounds joined by several prominent guards and heads towards the docks. Also, among this group going to the meeting are Aelfwynn Turnidlon, Tanya Denali, and Ar-Brentey Hemsworth. Arriving at the docks they find several women waiting for them. Aranna Jovinsson steps forward and thanks William for coming and then goes into the deal that she wants to make. She offers to help William in his campaign against the Order of the Voiceless Angel and in return they ask that William requests two things. Firstly, they want William to authorize the founding of a Guild for them which has been rejected up and till now because of its Magi origins. Secondly, they request that House Reinmann make House Gollwitzer an Ealdorman so that the guild would be further protected. William agrees to these demands and following this the girls swear an oath of loyalty to William and say that in the morning they will be at Krebville with a boat to join his forces in their final journey to Turnidlon.

Seas to Rosler Castle
I look at you and I see a young man that is drowning. You are so lost Edward Cullen. Let me help you.
Madeline Gollwitzer

Edward, and Tanya leave the Shadow Council and join the boat of Aranna as the fleet leaves Krebville and while sad to not be with the Shadow Council he does look at this an opportunity as William told him to eventually lead a Magi guild that the two want to create once he is king. While on the boat towards Rosler Castle he is introduced to the other Magi aboard the boat in the form of Laisa, and Elissa Klorinsson, Cercilia Borisson, and Frida Scheid.

The Prince Arrives

The Meeting at Turnendorf

William, Edward, and Jasper join a small group of the upper command in moving from the main fleet towards the tiny lighthouse island outside of Turnendorf in order to meet with the Voiceless leader a women described as the voiceless angel.

The Meeting of the Prince's Fleet

After leaving Sogronul on the island its William that discusses things with his commanders as the small boat returns to the fleet, and its Oberyn, and Benjamin that push for William to move quickly against the Voiceless and use the distraction the fleet provides to do it. Returning to the fleet its William that calls a meeting of the leadership, and while the leadership gathers its William that meets first with his Shadow Council of whom he talks openly about his position in the upcoming meeting and they each give their opinions. Following this its William that meets with Ar-Brentey of whom further pushes William to make the aggressive play in this situation. The two kiss and William tells her that he is seriously considering her idea of taking multiple wives, but tells her that while he can see himself marrying her he cannot fully agree to the multiple wives until he has discussed things with Leven.

Battle of Castle Telstendil

Arriving well away from the island of Telstendil the leadership of the fleet meets on the White Dragon of the Valley and they plan out how they will take control of the island. Telstendil is defended by a series of lightly garrisoned watch towers that dot the south of the lsland on the edge of the massive bluffs that are a main feature of the island. If the guards are able to see the fleet before they are able to land troops then the element of surprise is over and the castle will be warned leading to a fleet action having to be taken and many lives lost that William is trying to avoid. In order to do this its Benjamin that details a plan where they will use the night to swim to the edge of the bluff and then use climbing tools to ascend the bluffs reaching the towers where they can easily take out the guards peacefully. William uses his leadership position to delegate command of the fleet to Oberyn Martell while he will join the climbing group led by Benjamin. The leadership group is very against him doing this due to the danger but he overrides them all and forces them to move on to the next steps of the plan. Joining William and Benjamin is Jasper, and Lyanna alongside one of Benjamin’s men named Florian Couvreur, and as the sun begins to disappear in the sky its Benjamin that attempts once more to change William’s mind on coming with him. William succeeds in convincing Benjamin of the wisdom of him coming with him, and they get into the water making the long swim towards the bluff, and during this swim it’s the group that occupies themselves as best they can but even William is fearful in the dark water.

Fall of Castle Telstendil

Taylor Rosler would be at Castle Telstendil when the forces of William Lovie III. attacked the town and during this battle she would be captured by the Lucernians without incident.

Docking at Mestilghot

Taylor would be taken by the Lucernians as they moved northward and falling under the guardianship of Wuldrik Toyne she would be convinced by him to see the start of a new life and shown care for the first time in years she felt a strong pull to support the Lucernians as the days went by.

Fall of Trestilghar

While the main army

Fall of the Keep

The chapter ends with William, and his elite force entering the keep of Trestilghar and entering the keep they are forced to fight against several Drakah but they outnumber the Drakah badly and the defenders are wiped out leaving William and his group to begin searching the rooms for the leadership of the town. William, Edward, Leven, Aelfwynn, Jasper, and several knights all go through the main door and find two girls who attempt to use Magi against them but Aelfwynn and Edward resist them as well as their runic armor and the girls are then restrained revealing themselves as Angels of the Voiceless One. Following the Battle of Trestilghar it was Byron that convinced Aelfwynn that Edward's Magi was a threat to William finding out that she was taken on the role of other girls so that she could be with him, and with her help he begin plans to conspire to have William send Edward southward towards Mortildorf instead of joining them at Thaig Roelet.

Battle of Turnendorf
Edwards Southern March

Main Article : Battle of Mortildorf

Battle of Mortildorf
Edward I need you to go south. Take Mortildorf and hold the road until we have taken Roelet. Once we do we will head south to you. I need you to do this for me my friend. There is no one else I would trust with this.
William Lovie III.

Greta Rosler would reach Mortildorf before the Lucernian army arrived there and taking charge of the defense of the town she would send further updates to Songronul as she prepared for the arrival of the Lucernians. Leaving the main army at the head of his force he marches at the front carriage joined in this carriage by Dylan Steinmare, and Lyanna Starke while Trent of Klorindorf rides alongside them. Edward doesn’t talk much with Dylan as they ride south, but he and Lyanna talk as they always do. Lyanna and Edward talk with Trent about where he grew up and he tells them of his childhood near Klorindorf and gives them his own opinion of the Voiceless Angels who he appears very angry at. Lyanna and Edward talk about how Edward misses Tanya and that he wants to talk with his father about a true betrothal to her. As they talk about love its Lyanna that is reluctant to get into it but it seems clear to Edward that she is talking about William when she talks about wanting someone she cannot have. During the march its Oliver Meigstrad II. and his forces that form the secondary leadership of this force as he Reigstrad forces are almost half of the overall force that Edward leads south. Not knowing Oliver well its Edward, Dylan, Oswald, and Lyanna that invite him onto their carriage which he accepts alongside his son Markus Meigstrad, and his top commander Edric JuestredAs the carriages get further down the road the commander of the scouts (find man) tells them that the road and woods are heavily scouted and that he doesn’t see a path to sneaking to the castle. Edward stops the entire force and calls all the unit commanders to the front of the carriage. Meeting together they decide that sneaking is no longer an option and thus they will reach the outskirts of the town fully prepared for battle. Reaching the break in the forest where the scout said the castle would be visible, they are met by the sight of the deployed force of the Voiceless. Several lines of Draknoid soldiers are arrayed in front of the castle and the group questions why they would deploy outside the walls instead of hunkering down for a siege. At the onset of the Battle of Mortildorf it was Trent of Klorindorf and Greta Rosler that got into an argument with Trent taunting Greta over her daughter having turned, and then Greta revealing that House Klorindorf assisted the rise of the Voiceless in exchange for the Voiceless turning many people of Klorindorf to Magi sensitives.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

Did the honorable Trent tell you about why so many of the Klorindorf’s have Magi?

Why don’t you stop talking and take your wand out. We end all this right here.

Making deals with Klorindorf’s men has always been helpful for the Voiceless. Tell them how your lord sold us information and ignorance in exchange for our help.”

Enraged by the taunting of Trent it was Greta that left the battle line and engaged in a duel with Trent and defeated him before using a death Magi blow on him which led to Edward removing his ring and engaging her and despite his lack of experience his raw power overwhelmed Greta leaving her a smoking ruin. The death of Greta would cause panic in the lines of the Voiceless as she was the most senior commander there with the only other commander being the thirteen-year-old Kendra Numeterix of Morrot who briefly attempted to lead the other girls but as this panic was seen from the Lucernian lines it was Edward that ordered a charge of his forces at them. As the uncontrolled Dragonkin lashed against the control of the Voiceless it was the attacking Lucernians that cut them down leading to the Voiceless members surrendering or being hacked down by the enraged Dragonkin.

Occupation of Mortildorf

Following the battle it was Edward that made quick work of establishing control of the castle and the area around it, but his main focus became the fortifying of the castle which was rundown after its occupation by the Voiceless. Edward would send scouts south of the castle towards the nearby siege of Turnendorf but they didn't reach the castle as by this point the Voiceless army was already on the march northwards.

First Battle of Thaig Roelet

Main Article : First Battle of Thaig Roelet

Thaig Roelet - New
This fort stands as their capital. We take it and they will be forced to come back here and retake it. This is how we force them to fight us on our terms.
William Lovie III.

William watches as Edward’s convoy moves southward and as he thinks on whether it was a mistake to send Edward south its Byron that comes to him and supports William on his decision. During this conversation Byron reveals that it was him that first put the idea into William’s head and thus even if it was wrong Byron makes William understand that the guilt would be spread out and not just on him. William leads the army towards Thaig Roelet, which they are approaching during the night so that they will be able to surround and prepare without the defenders becoming aware of them. Reaching a half an hour away the army sets up camp in the forest and prepares for the night where they will attack. During the day its William that meets with many people in the army buts its Leven that he really wants to speak with about her opinion on the arrangement being discussed between the four. As the camp is secured and they have time before the final meetings its William that walks with Leven into the forest and the two find a quiet spot to talk.

The Night Attack

The army executes the plan and moves slowly towards the camp with the front groups reaching the wall without issue, and seeing the success of the anti-warding its William that makes the signal to climb the walls and enter the camp. As one of the front line its William that moves quietly through the camp attempting to make it as far as he can in, and this move is stopped by a young girl coming out of one of the tents. As she does its Byron that lunges at the girl covering her mouth with a rag to keep her quiet.

Aftermath

Jocelyn Nordidlon would be captured during the First Battle of Thaig Roelet and placed inside the dungeon following this battle she would very hateful towards the Order seeing it as too weak to even protect them in their own capital, and this hate would allow her to ignore the attempts by the other imprisoned leaders to keep them from assisting the Lucernians.

Locking the Vault
Astrid Flortindorf II
It will take you months to enter this Vault Lord Toyne. My Lady has been warned of what has happened her and it will not be long before she comes for you.
Astrid Flortindorf II.

Alice Telstendil would be at Thaig Roelet when William Lovie arrived at the fortress and inside the actual Thaig she was forced by Astrid Flortindorf II. inside the vault to keep the staff safe despite Alice having by this point lost faith and wanting to surrender. Alice would be targeted by Wuldrik Toyne following the occupation of Thaig Roelet by William Lovie III. as she had secretly taken off her ring of protection allowing Wuldrik to recruit her to his side of attempting to break into the Vault of Thaig Roelet. As Wuldrik worked with Aelfwynn and the other Magi sensitives in Williams force to enter the Fade it was Olivia that was exposed to this by Alice Telstendil who damaged the ring of protection that Olivia Restildon had and this allowed her to be targeted in her dreams by Wuldrik who worked to turn Olivia to his side.

You two ruined everything. All you had to do was stay loyal.
Astrid Flortindorf II.

Olivia would go against the plan and attempted to open the vault but was stopped by Astrid who tortured Olivia and during this torture Olivia revealed that Alice Telstendil had been turned leading to a duel between the two which ended with Alice fleeing into the deeper part of the Vault. Ursella would at the urging of Angela take Leven hostage in a move that allowed several of the loyalist girls out of their cells where they were eventually cornered but not before they gained control of a Shiftstone. Confronted during this escape it was Ursella that finally gave into her doubt and turned against the Voiceless Angels releasing Leven instead of killing her but in response she would be fatally wounded by Angela.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

Put down the dagger Angela.” The girl didn’t look scared. She looked resolute.

You all put yours down and then I’ll know your serious about me not dying here.” She pointed at us with the dagger and the movement grazed across Leven’s face eliciting a painful response.

Everyone just calm down. Put down your weapons.” As I lowered my staff, I took a silent movement of my leg preparing to lunge towards them.

For Lady Songronul” Angela pushed Leven to the ground in between us. In the instant it happened I lunged towards Leven to get her into my arms and shield her from anything that might happen. As I pulled Leven away, I watched as Angela stabbed poor Ursella just below the neck.

Stop her!” I heard someone yell out but as I gently let Leven down and move towards Angela, she grabbed the blue stone and with a quick smile she disappeared into nothing.

“She has entered the Fade.”

“We must follow her.”

“Were divived right now. Most of our number are working on the spell. We split ourselves further we will never complete it.”

“If we defeat them in the fade we won’t have to.”

We can’t…”I stopped suddenly as I watched Leven step to the table. The entire world seemed to slow as I realized what she was doing. “Leven do not do that.”

She’s right though. This is the fastest way.” With a small smile she grabbed the blue orb off the table and disappeared into nothing.

Do not follow me. Put the orbs into a safe and then help with the ritual.”

Wuldrik I can help you.”

You have your direction.” I turned away and grabbed the blue orb. As I touched the smooth surface, I don’t know what I expected to happen. But as soon as my fingers made contact, I felt a jolt of pain and pleasure, as if my very soul was being torn apart and stitched back together. I screamed, but no one could hear me. As the world around me shook and changed I closed my eyes. As I opened them, I felt a hand on my shoulder and smiled at the sight of Leven. Looking around I knew immediately the change.

Fight for the Vault

As the Vault of Thaig Roelet was about to the infiltrated by Wuldrik Toyne and his forces it was Astrid that attempted to stop him by removing her protective ring and engaging Wuldrik in the Fade where she was horribly over matched and despite Wuldrik attempting to take her alive she would force him to kill her.

The Western March

Main Article : Second Battle of Mortildorfhet

Following the capture of Thaig Roelet it was Laisa Klorinsson II. that would lead a force westward alongside Jack Shephard towards Mortildorfhet where they knew a large number of rebel forces were being held captive by a mercenary group, and arriving at Mortildorfhet they found the guards were outnumbered immensely by the prisoners. Ella Mortikore would be still bedridden when a splinter force sent by William Lovie III. arrived at Mortildorfhet and her forces would be surrounded leading to her ordering a general surrender to the Lucernians leading to her and her forces being brought to Thaig Roelet alongside the released rebels.

Ar-Brentey's Move
Ar-Brentey Hemsworth Cover Amazing - Midgard20
So many people have so many different goals here. The truth is Aria, that only the plans and goals of you and I matter here. All these others. They don't matter to us.
Ar-Brentey Hemsworth

As the main army moved away from Trestilghar it was Ar-Brentey and almost all of the noble girls that had accompanied the army that remained behind and for Brentey this was an isolation that she knew at this time she could not accept. Ar-Brentey free of the leadership of William would begin making adjustments to her position in the idea that for her the only people she was truly loyal to were William, Aria, and perhaps Leven. With this in mind the first move she made was to send away several of the remaining noble girls in the party to the island of Mestilghot for the on the surface purpose of more protection. Of these girls being sent away was Alysane Mountain who seeing what was happening would decide to make a move against Ar-Brentey when she approached Dallia and told her about the offer that had been made to her about the group marriage by Ar-Brentey. Dallia would not believe Alysane at first and not wanting to believe that Ar-Brentey was conspiring in such a way she pushed forward the timeline of the girls being moved to Mestilghot and brought Ar-Brentey closer when she gave her authority over the execution of this move. One of the girls that was being sent to Mestilghot was Seri-Relisia Terrick and not wanting to be away from William she would make her move to protect herself. Relisia and Alysane had become close during the journey and thus Relisia was told by Aylsane that she was going to tell Dalia leading to Relisia following her and witnessing the covnersation between Aylsane and Dallia. Having heard the truth of the conversation she would the use this information to go to Ar-Brentey and reveal that Dallia had been told of her plans with the group marriage. In order to show herself as not a threat she would tell Ar-Brenrey that she was in love with Dylan Steinmare, and had no interest in William as anything other then a friend. Ar-Brentey would make the mistake of believing that Dallia had believed the lie and was going to send her away as well and in this belief she would get the assistence of Relisia in getting aboard Dallia's boat.

The Angel Arrives

Second Battle of Mortildorf

Main Article : Second Battle of Mortildorf Following the defeat of the Voiceless forces at Mortildorf it was Edward that takes a small force and heads towards Thaig Roelet in persuit of Sogronul and what he knows will be the critical Second Battle of Thaig Roelet.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

He couldn't continue helping, not with the voices in his head. They whispered to him, taunting him, tempting him, trying to make him do terrible things.

"Kill them, Edward. Kill them all. They don't deserve to live. You are the chosen one, the master of death. You have the power to end their miserable lives. Do it, Edward. Do it now."

Edward shook his head and gripped the railing. But it was no use. The voices were inside his mind, not outside. He couldn't escape them. He couldn't silence them. He could only endure them.

He was trapped, in his own body, in his own mind, in his own hell. And then as he opened his eyes, he found himself alone in a giant meadow. He was alone. I turned around. “Lyanna!” I looked around. There was no one. Then I turned around again and saw her. The same purple robes. The same calm look in her eyes.

You should be proud that someone as untrained as yourself was able to survive this long.

Where have you taken me?

You are in my home. This is the place I was born.”

Release me.”

I wish that I could. Despite your lack of control, you have immense power. If only you could control yourself, you could have changed all this.”

What are you doing?”

While you are in here with me, I am killing everyone in the castle.”

Let me out!”

Does it make you angry to know that your friends will soon be dead?”

LET ME OUT!” I felt the anger flow from my body and as I blinked the meadow in front of me begin shifting back to the castle. As the world around me shifted I closed my eyes and begin screaming out of pain. After what felt like several minutes the pain dissipated and I could hear screaming all around me and pang of an explosion. I opened my eyes as I felt a drop of blood splatter on my face. I looked up, and saw a soldier fall from the tower. I wiped the blood away as I looked on still overcome with rage.

The Second Battle of Thaig Roelet

Main Article : Second Battle of Thaig Roelet

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

Somehow I always knew it would be you little one.”

It can’t be my sister that ends it now can it.”

Your sister died for a greater cause then you could possibly imagine.

My sister died for nothing.”

“How can you say that? Everything we planned. Did you forget everything I taught you?”

Its just your vanity. There is no grand plan. There is nothing but you tricking little girls into following you to their death.”

I’m sorry you have lost faith. I see from your necklace you have taken on your master’s tokens.” She looked at the necklace with pure distain. I knew she had hated the Dragonoph religion before I had left, but the hatred in her eyes told me that distain had escalated.

I have found faith.” I clutched my necklace.

You know that its still not too late to come back to me little one.

She’s not your slave anymore.”

“Is she your slave now prince?” Sogronul looked towards him and seeing the look on her eyes I felt jealousy run through my body.

Raise your staff.” I felt my wand raise to point in her direction. I could hear muffled talking from around me, but everything had gone black. The world faded away as I watched her pull the staff in front of her.

So, it ends.”

The Feast of Turnendorf

Main Article : Turnendorf Feast of 5120

Betrayal of Aelfwyn

Trial of Marius Scott

Main Article : Trial of Marius Scott

The Trial of Marius Scott
Whatever decision the judges make in this court I know the truth. The truth is that Matilda was the love of my life. I would have never hurt her. If you mistakingly decide me guilty. I shall see her soon.
Mildred Gleckourd Cover Amazing4
I don't care about your guilt or innocence. This is about my people. This is about my land. If I have to sacrifice you to get what I want. Prepare to be sacrificed.
Mildred Gleckourd

The Trial of Marius Scott would begin with the arrival of Marius Scott in the city of Gleckheint where under the control of Mildred Gleckourd it was the Viscount that would assemble the Trial, and requested the audience of the king himself as well as several prominent barons of Forks to act as judges in the trial.

The Trial Begins

I don't care about your guilt or innocence. This is about my people. This is about my land. If I have to sacrifice you to get what I want. Prepare to be sacrificed.
Mildred Gleckourd
Meeting of James and Marius
The whole thing was just me being jealous. At the time I was so caught up in the whole thing that I didn't realize how much damage I had done. There are no words for what I did. No apologies that would fix it.
Aelfwynn Turnidlon

As Marius and James Lovie II. had there meeting it was Aelfwynn Turnidlon that would create illusions that led to James believing that Marius addmitted to the crime of killing Matilda and following this he made his opinion on the guilt of Marius quite clear.

The Winter Ball
The Winter Ball changed all of our lives.

The Bird and the Dragon

Main Article : Amber Heard II.


The Academy was a culture shock for me. I had grown up amongst the nobility of Forks so I understood the intricisies of that culture, but the aristocrats, and noble children of the academy and what they brought was something I just didn't fit into.
Amber Heard II.

Her early time in the academy was filled with learning as she attempted to honor her family by gaining the most out of the experience as she possibly could. She had been placed into all of William's classes, but despite her obvious interest in him, she was kept away by the bullying of the other girls that seemed to hate her, and the continued relationship of William with several of the same girls. Amber though was falling into a very deep crush on William and despite the constant abuse she took from the girl students of which much of this was led by Britney Hemsworth of whom saw her as a major threat to her she continued to attempt to get to know William. Britney during this time was causing a lot of problems for William and his personal life, and because of this he was growing more sad, and Amber noticed this which made her see an even deeper side of him that few people noticed as they were looking for other things with him. Outside of the Shadow Council the only people that he seemingly truly trusted were those such as Marcel Lovie II., Hanna, and Aria Arryan, and Emma Bell of whom were also members of his family, and this number decreased further after the departure of Hanna, and Aria Arryn from the city due to the silent manipulation of Bill Lovie. Even as Britney was pushed from the city the simple fact dawned on Amber that he didn't even notice that she didn't arrive at class anymore, and the usually jovial young man was constantly filled with malaise over the things that hung over his life.

Bill Intervenes
Amber Heard 2
Despite my growing affection, and perhaps more for William he never seemed to be within my reach. Each attempt I did with him was met by a tenderness from him, but extreme hostility from the other girls. All that changed when for whatever reason the teachers decided to pair us for everything they could possibly design.
Amber Heard II.

Despite the fact that both of them were attracted to eachother in an extremely strong way, for William the loose ends of Britney Hemsworth, and Leven Martell, alongwith with the arguements with Alice meant that he was depressed, and felt vulnerable at this point. This vulnerability meant that he didn't feel up to corupting a girl that he for whatever reason felt different about then many of the other suitors for his bed. When Bill saw that she and William were not immediatly coming together he went to William and subtly asked him what he thought of Amber Heard, and when he saw his young prince blush he knew that something was there. When he tried to push William on his hesitence to seal the act with her, his son clammed up and the conversation ended without any real responce but Bill had in his own mind finally found the young women that would give his son a child. Amber Heard was nearly as good a choice as Britney as she was a blood relative of the ruling House Arryn through her mother, and this meant that she was someone who would further the alliances of the crown. Bill knew that for whatever reason his son wasn't moving at the speed he usually did and for this reason he decided to intervene at the school, when he had the teachers create numerous group projects of which all combined William and Amber working together in very sexualized assignments.

Amber Heard Black and White
For a guy who had every women in the school pawning over me, I found myself not wanting to debase her the way I had done all the other girls here. There was an essence of purity in her face, that made it feel wrong to take advantage of her. It wasn't until the moment came that fate seemed to thrust us together that I relented and continued to be the same man I had become. For better or worse I felt something for her, that stilled me inside. I felt something for her that made me want to protect her, and that wasn't something I felt for any girl I had seduced.
William Lovie III.

The projects begin as simply normal projects that students at the academy did together, and these projects drove the two together into a deeper friendship at first. This friendship helped William to push himself through the depression that he felt about so many bad things in his life, and Amber was the first person even above Alice that he actually verbalized to how much he missed Edward. William at this time was very sad over the numerous arguments that he was having with both Jasper, and his beloved sister Alice and because of this their friendship was allowed to blossom in a scenario that allowed for the usually sexual William to take his time and actually feel something for the girl in front of him. As the two became more and more inseperable the time came where they had a school affair which led to them being forced to anwser questions about their first life experiances. When the question appeared about who their first kisses had been with she confirmed that she had never kissed anyone, and at this realization he couldn't resist anymore.

Amber Heard Hot
Looking at her face, and how honest she was with me, I was overcome with emotions that I didn't know still existed in me. I reached out and touched her face and revelled in the calmness that washed over me as she lay her hand against me. I knew in that moment even if I didn't admit it till after she was dead that I loved her. I knew then and their that she wasn't just a fling.
William Lovie III.

When the too broke apart something had changed between the two. The friendship that they had built this moment around remained but the chemistry and sexual tension that had always been there increased to the point that when they walked back he couldn't believe it when he held her hand all the way back to the academy. After this it didn't take long before Amber and William began sexually intimate. When this became clear to everyone around them it became nearly common knowledge that the prince was in love with a girl, and everyone from the commoner farming in Brill to the noble in Lucerne Hold came to obsess over this girl that may have finally tamed the playboy prince. It wasn't until he had invited her to dinner with his family that the true scope of the relationship came to be realized by the one that may have mattered most in the form of Alice. and not long after that the usually playboy William settled into a true relationship with Amber Heard. The two of them grew much closer then Andrew did with Britney Hemsworth and in this way the two were truly in love though its true to say that Andrew took it for granted.

The Winter Ball
Amber Heard Gif9

Amber Heard, and Alice Lovie were both unaware that the Winter Ball was among their last moments in Lucerne. A relationship that had defined both of the Lovie children was on the verge of ending and neither were even a little aware that this was happening behind the scenes.

The Winter Ball was the last moment that I could point to before she left that I felt anything. It was the last moment for years that my heart felt the love that I felt at the end of that night. Had I of known how little time I had left, I would have done things differently. I would have...I guess...I don't what more I would have done, but I do know that I would have told them both how much I loved them. How much they both meant to me.
William Lovie III.

One of the annual traditions of the Lucernian Academy was the Winter's Ball, and for the two years previous this years William had brought his sister Alice as his date of which he had pretended was an act to melt the girls hearts but in fact it had more to due with the fact that she was younger and without the invitation wouldn't have gone with him of which meant that he wouldn't have gone and his father would have lost his mind if he didn't. In the year previous William and Alice had first got into their arguments as he had arrived with Alice bit shortly after this Britney Hemsworth had taken his eye, and had been able to covinse him to go around with her. During this time as Alice had remained alone she had been the source of many jokes from some of Britney's friends of whom Britney had pushed into this as she attempted to push Alice away from William knowing how strong her influence was over William. This year because of their fighting being particularlly bad, and the fact that William was for the first time actually in a real relationship he didn't invite her, and on the eve of the dance it appeared that Alice wasn't going to be coming.

Amber Heard Large4

Amber Heard was in a precarious position as she wasn't all that popular in the Shadow Council as she was seen as somewhat of an outsider that didn't play well with others, and thus if she repaired the relationship between Alice and William then she risked William having one more person to go to that might not like her. But despite this danger she knew what William's heart wanted and she already loved him so deeply at that point that she couldn't bear to see him hurt, even if he didn't know he was hurting.

I knew of Alice through the rumors. I knew of Alice as the girl that had stolen the heart of the man I loved. I knew of Alice as a girl that clearly loved her brother. And yet the only time I had met her was when I had dinner at the Sky Towers and she didn't say a word to me. I could tell she had wanted to, and it wasn't even under debate how much she loved him and because of that. Because of what she meant to him. Because he deserved that kind of love I would ignore how powerful she was. I would ignore the fact that with a flick of her finger she could send me packing. I would ignore all this and make her see the truth.
Amber Heard II.

William and Amber would go to a dinner where Amber hoped Alice would be and thus she would convinse the two siblings to talk through their problems, but as she arrived she saw that it was only William, and his aunt and uncle with no sign of Alice. When Amber wondered where Alice was William would tell her that his father had sent her away to Nortburg for a few days as Alice had not wanted to go to dinner with William as angry as she was. Scolded by his aunt Catherine for saying such a mean thing about Alice he was visably angry by the fact that Alice had seemingly ditched him and convinsed his father to send her away for a few days. In fact the truth was that Bill realized that they were fighting and had conspired to attempt to make it worse by having Alice sent to Nortburg with Michelle Trachtenburg where he hoped William would be unable to forgive her after she returned. At this knowledge it became clear to Amber that she could no longer sit on the sidelines and wait for either Alice, or William to make the first move, and thus she went to Alice a girl that she only knew through the legends of Alice Lovie, and a girl that clearly held the heart of the man she loved with everything in her.

I didn't know how to make it better anymore. I wanted him to know that I was sorry I had made him upset with me, and that none of it mattered in the end. The only thing I wanted was my brother back. I wanted the person who meant the most in the world to me, to return. I hadn't meant to make him feel ashamed. I hadn't meant to hurt him as deeply as I clearly had. In the end I was just sorry for everything. I didn't care who came out as the winner, and who came out as the loser. I didn't care about anything except letting him know that I was sorry, and that I loved him.
Alice Lovie
She went to the Sky Towers on the night that she knew William was going to be staying with Emmett, and when she arrived she told the guard on duty that she wished to see Alice, and knowing who Amber was she was allowed inside without much questioning, and she made her way to Alice's room. Draco Highmore would accompany her up the stairs of the Cloud Tower and though she had been up this pathway many times she felt scared beyond anytime before as she was going to confront the great love of her lovers life. When she arrived on her floor she could hear the sounds of crying and when she entered Alice's room she found her curled in the corner holding onto a bear as if it was the last thing on Earth.
Amber Heard Gif1

Amber Heard and Alice would come to the shared conclusion that she was going to need to be the one that made the first move or else they risked William always ignoring the situation.

Upon hearing Amber enter the room Alice immediately attempted to hide the bear but it was clear to both girls that Amber had seen it, so in the first real communication between the two Amber asked what the significance of the bear was. Alice told her it was a bear that Andrew had given her, and that for her it basically was the one constant reminder of how much her brother loved her. Alice would stare at the bear which was nothing of any great quality but for Alice the bear meant everything. Realizing in that moment how much Alice loved her brother she would talk Alice into believing that she wanted Alice and William to get back together in the way they had been in the past. Alice would only believe her after much convincing as she had watched William's last real girlfriend in Britney Hemsworth spend much of her time actively attempting to weaken the relationship between William and Alice. Once Amber had convinced her though Alice and Amber came together and talked it all through, and by the time they were done Alice was ready to make the first move.
Alice Lovie-4

For Alice Lovie the dance was her chance back into her brother's life.

Jasper and Will weren't even talking on the days leading up to the dance, so it didn't exactly put me in the best of moods. I knew that of all the things in this world that we shouldn't be doing it was fighting amongst ourselves. Something had to change for us. Something had to get better.
Emmett McCarty

For William during this time he remained by the side of Amber, and Emmett of whom was very uncomfortable during this time as he was forced to both choose between his best friends, and at the same was being forced to go to the dance with Lauren Oakheart of whom he hated, and was only there to get a chance at William. Jasper was completely alone at this point and had as said previously even pushed away Emmett, and despite his reservations and attempts to get her away from him, Alice had remained the only one willing to be around him in his depression over his friendship with William crumbling. Alice came to him with the idea that the time was now for them all to get back together, and that the only way it could work was if he invited her as his date. Jasper at this point was a leper amongst the girls of the school because of what he had done to Kristen, and Blake and the fact that noone wanted to upset the prince so he relunctantly said yes to her proposal. Arriving at the ball everyone who was anyone in the academy was their and as William, Amber, Lauren, and Emmett arrived they made their way to their table and prepared to spend the night enjoying eachother's company. The quiet table would be interupted when they found that the two empty chairs at their table were set up for Jasper, and Alice by the two of them arriving at the table and in an act of bravery they both sat down.

Jasper Hale3
I knew this was them apologizing to me. I knew exactly what their arrival at the table meant, but the problem was with them. My love for them hadn't changed, or diminished with the time we had been fighting. The only thing that had changed was how I felt about myself. At this point I had forgiven them a long time ago, the only person I couldn't forgive was myself.
William Lovie III.

Seeing them both sit down, William shook his head before getting up from the table followed quickly from behind by everyone at the table outside of Lauren who had no idea what was going on. When they finally caught up with him outside he broke down and said he couldn't take it anymore how bad he felt all the time, and he didn't know how to move forward anymore. As the group watched the rock of the group break down Alice lunged forward and took him into a hug which the two maintained for sometime before the whole group begin talking through the problems of the the past. Everyone got everything off their chest that had been bothering them for so long that it had built up into something horrible, and as they talked through it they were all finally able to move past the crimes of the past, and accept that they all needed eachother.

Andrew Lovie and Alice Lovie
Everything improved the moment after that Winter Ball ended. We had finally put everything out on the table that had been bothering us, and to top that off I felt like for the first time in my life I had found the girl I would marry. What could possibly go wrong.
William Lovie III.

Following the Winter Ball the relationship was mainly fixed between William, and Alice and this caused an increase in the relationship of Amber and Alice as the two were now around each other all the time due to their shared time with William. On the days that Andrew and Alice couldn't go down to Lucerne proper on their adventures Andrew begin to even take Amber Heard who had a silent enjoyment for taking part in the adventures, but even beyond that she just wanted to spend time with the prince that had her heart. The two would take their little swords and journey down into the city, and unlike on times when he went with Alice the times were more filled with silent contemplation on top of the roofs of buildings they came to enjoy climbing. The two became quite open in their romance as this came to pass, and although Andrew still went with Alice whenever she was able, there wasn't such a deep sadness that he was going with someone other then Alice the way there was when he tried to take other girls he had been involved with. Their was no jealously between Alice and Amber, and she came to enjoy spending time with Amber on a level that had never even been contemplated between Alice and Andrew's previous girlfriends. As time went on the adventures of Amber, and Andrew took on a different turn as Andrew had become interested in seeing the caves of Lucerne proper and he silently knew that if he told Alice about that then she wouldn't let him go because he might get hurt in there. Instead he told Amber that he, Jasper, and Emmett were going there and that he would miss her while they were gone, and while she and he became intimate before he left he forced her to promise him that she wouldn't come and she relunctantly promised him.

Return of Edward Cullen

Main Article : Edward Cullen's Return to Lucerne

The Return of Edward Cullen
His return was always going to change things. There was never a compass while he was away, and it is terrible the way we tried to push him away. Its time we moved past our hurt, and let him truly return. Its time to heal.
Edward Cullen5
I don't know what I expected about my return. I knew they would be angry, but I never thought I would have been completely hated by some, and irrelevant to others.
Edward Cullen

Edward, and Hilary having come to their conclusion of leaving Hogwarts and returning to Lucerne no matter the cost. Believing that they had the violence and death that was the Triwizard Tournament of 5122 as enough evidence to make their families understand why they were leaving, they would decide to write a letter home telling their family of their plans. Edward made the mistake of not understanding that the situation back home had changed dramatically following the Griffon Roost Plot. His father had not yet even returned to Lucerne leaving Edward’s sister Blake Cullen in command of the Lucernian apartment for House Cullen. This would be a major problem as following the death of Rosalie Hale it was Blake that had changed for the worse and this change had made her very hateful towards Edward Cullen who she blamed for not being there to save her. Blake would as a part of this plan make the decision to go to Aelfwyn Turnidlon of whom she had fallen under the sway of following the supposed death of Rosalie Hale during the Griffon Roost Plot. Aelfwynn Turnidlon is preparing to leave for a mission for the Circle in meeting with the Senegal nation near Loudlon when she gets a knock at her door and finds Rosalie Hale on the other side. Rosalie shows her the letter that Edward has written and realizing that Edward’s return could make him choose to settle down and thus lessen her chances at being with him once she has risen within the Circle its Aelfwynn that agrees to help Rosalie change the letter. Together the two change the letter that Edward had written and instead of Edward being honest about all the terrible things that happened at the Tri-Wizard Tournament instead they make him sound like the hero of the tournament and making the decision to stay at Hogwarts. Changing this letter is directed somewhat at William but the main target of the two is turning the other members of the Shadow Council against Edward, thus leaving him isolated and unable to influence William upon his return.

Turning the Shadow Council

See Also : Letters of Edward Cullen

Blake Cullen Cover Amazing1
Edward and I had written to each other once every few weeks at the start of his time in Hogwarts, and while that had gone down as the months of him being gone pushed on, I still thought I knew what was happening with him. To think that he had been keeping all of this to himself made me feel alone. Things were falling apart. Matilda was gone. Rosalie was gone. Now maybe Edward was gone.
William Lovie III.

As Blake comes with the changed letter its William that escapes his own bedroom which he had shared with Leven the night before in a lie he forces his cousin Marcel to back him on and then he goes to the Lucerne Lake where he sits by the water thinking of Rosalie Hale at first but as he falls into daydreaming, he dreams of his time with Ar-Brentey Hemsworth. Feeling tears falling down his cheek at the memory of his lost lovers he wipes them from his cheek and gets up travelling back to the Sky Tower where he finds Faye Skane one of the girls that he has been sleeping with as of late waiting for him at the gates into the Sky Tower and decides that since she is clearer on his emotional capabilities that he will invite her up. Taking Faye upstairs the two discuss her life back in Nostheim and William becomes disappointed in himself for not knowing more about her, and their conversation only stops when they begin kissing and sleep together. After sleeping together Faye sadly must leave and William walks her out the two talking and William is happy to learn more about her, they make plans to go to Nostheim in the summer something that excites them both. It was William who would be sitting in the gardens following the departure of Faye Skane when he is interrupted from his reading by the arrival of Blake Cullen who has arrived and brings news from her father that Edward Cullen is returning to the capital.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.

"William? I felt the arm wake me up from the dream. Opening my eyes, I saw that it was Blake. Blake Cullen was the twin sister of Edward and after Edward had left, I had shamefully taken her as a lover. I discovered later that Jasper had also taken her as a lover, but their relationship had become more painful than mine and it was now something I didn't bring up to Jasper.

Looking at her though it wasn't difficult to know why she had become the source of so much attention. Blake was famous at the academy for her beauty and while Edward was here the attention had been nonexistent the moment, he left there was no stopping it. Her blonde hair blew in the wind as I pulled myself up from the blanket, I had fallen asleep on, and she gave me a smile before handing me a letter.

"What is this?" She didn't say a word just smiled. I opened the letter and read the contents. Dear father. I am writing you from Hogwarts. I just wanted to let you know that despite my best attempts to extend my trip for another year I have been told I have reached the end of my schooling. Hogwarts is gripped by the drums of war, and they do not have the time to run a school and defend themselves. Thus, it is clear I have learned all that I can from Hogwarts, and it is time for me to come home. In three days, I will be boarding a boat taking me south and I look forward to seeing everyone once I am home.

"Is he really coming home."

"I can't believe it either Will." I felt so much as I realized that Edward was coming home. I wondered how different he was. I wondered how different he would think I was. "Keep reading Will." She laughed as she said it and looking up at her I just playfully gave her a push to the shoulder which made her laugh more. Going back to the letter I saw my hands shaking as I continued reading. I will be taking Hilary back home, but once I have taken her to Brill I'm coming home. I wonder if you could do me the favor of letting my friends know that I am returning. As you know I have become very popular here, and thus did not have the time to stay connected as I would have liked. The city of Lucerne just seemed so small while I was here.

"That explains the silence from him." It had hurt a lot when he had stopped writing. I had hoped arrogantly that something had busied him, and our friendship would be the same when he did come back. Turns out I may be wrong about that.

"He spent all his time with Hilary, and someone named Harry Potter. Father says he was quite the charmer while there. A dozen marriage proposals lined fathers’ desk."

"In his letters to me he seemed to be missing home." Edward and I had written to each other once every few weeks at the start of his time in Hogwarts, and while that had gone down as the months of him being gone pushed on, I still thought I knew what was happening with him. To think that he had been keeping all of this to himself made me feel alone. Things were falling apart. Matilda was gone. Rosalie was gone. Now maybe Edward was gone.

"He told us what we wanted to hear."

"I suppose he did."

"Want to go upstairs and read the rest of the letter?" I was done the letter. She knew it and the look in her eyes told me exactly what she wanted from me.

Blake tells William that she received a letter from her brother and lies during this telling William that she has received several letters in the past month which hurts William who hasn’t been getting the letters Edward’s been writing to him. The two read the letter that Blake has altered, and reading it has the desired effect of causing resentment from William towards Edward. In this resentment a bitter William moves in an kisses Blake of which is something she very much wants, and they begin to get more intimate until she takes him by the hand and leads him deeper into the garden. Hidden behind the larger plants the two have sex. They continue until Jasper, Emmett, Leven, Tanya, and Dylan arrive and despite Blake trying to keep him to herself he takes Blake to his friends. William and Blake show the group the letter, and of the group Jasper, and Tanya have very negative reactions to hearing what the letter said with Tanya storming away followed by Leven and Blake. Emmett, Jasper, and Dylan are discussing the letter when a group of men at arms led by Draco arrive. Seeing Draco nod at him to follow him, its William that says goodbye to his friends but they make plans to meet up later.

Betrothal to Amber Heard II.
Amber Heard13
My beloved son, I would like to introduce you to Lady Amber Heard, second of her name.
James Lovie II.

Following Draco, he is taken into the tower, and he remains quiet as he thinks on the letter he has just read. The lift stop son the 13th floor whereas he gets off Draco remains, and he sees the meeting hall if quite full of people. The seats at the table are all filled, and he even sees his father sitting at the king’s chair something he hasn’t seen in some time. Entering the room his aunt Catherine gets up from her chair and leads him to an open spot beside her, whereas he walks up to the chair its Catherine that gently rubs his back. Sitting at his chair he looks across from himself and sees a young girl who he doesn’t recognize and thinking to himself of her beauty a slap beneath the table by his aunt brings his attention back to his father who begins to speak. His father welcomes him to the meeting and introduces William to the guest of honor in the form of Amber Heard II. who he says is here to become his betrothed before he begins whispering to himself and Keith gets up from his chair and takes James into a back room leaving Catherine to take the chair reserved for his mother Lisa and take over the meeting. Catherine takes of and calms things down after the departure lying about James not feeling well, and this goes over well with the attendees. As William looks around, he sees the amber girl has her head down clearly uncomfortable with the attention this meeting is bringing her and seeing that brings a smile to his face reminding him of the way Rosalie used to hate attention. Looking around he sees many of his fathers’ top advisors in the room but is surprised to see Wuldrik, and Aelfwynn both in the room and sends a smile towards Aelfwynn who returns it quickly. Also sitting on the Heard side of the meeting hall is his friends Byron and Arria’s father in Landsgrave Byron Arryn of whom he has met a few times but doesn’t really know that well. The meeting goes along with Catherine speaking for a time about the importance of the Kingdom of Lucerne’s relationship with House Arryn, and their cadet house in House Heard.

It goes without saying that it is a true honor to have the opportunity to bring our two houses closer together. I know that I speak for everyone in the capital when I say that House Arryn and House Heard are the bedrock of our eastern front. This is a true honor to have such a loyal family in our midst.
William Lovie III.

Catherine eventually directs her attention at William and leaves him on the spot to speak to the betrothal which he has only just learned about. Realizing she is placing him in this position as a test he keeps himself under control and speaks to all the things he knows about House Arryn and House Heard and discusses his happiness at the opportunity to get to know Amber before sitting back down. Food is brought out and the room begins eating, but William is now fully invested in impressing his aunt and thus while eating his eye remains on Amber. Watching her closely he waits until she is done eating and then getting up from his table he goes to the other table and asks Lord Heard for a chance to show Amber the gardens, and Benjamin Heard quickly gives him permission. William takes Amber by the hand and leads her to the lift while the rest of the room watches he leads her to the lift. Getting on the lift he sees Draco smile at him and as the door shuts, he watches Catherine smile as well from her seat. Amber and William talk as they travel from the lift to the gardens, and William reveals his love for the gardens with Amber and William bonding over their love of the quiet solitude of the gardens. The two speak for an hour before Catherine, and amber’s mother Amber the elder arrive and tell her its time she goes home. Amber and William share a smile goodbye as she leaves with her mother leaving William and Catherine alone. Catherine and William talk for a time, and he tells Catherine that he will try his best to make the most of this opportunity and Catherine thanks him for doing his best despite how sad she knows he is over all he’s lost. William leaves the garden and going to the gate to have a guard accompany him to Blake’s house he stops as he sees a flower that Amber had talked of during their time together and realizes he wants to try and be better. Turning around he makes his way back to the tower where he plans to go to the library and read instead of going to Blake.

Coming Home

We need to go home Edward. Whatever the cost we pay going home isn't anything compared to what were paying being away.
Hilary Swift

With the city of Hogwarts in chaos following the Tri-wizard tournament its Hilary, and Edward that can get out of the city without being stopped making their way out of Hogwarts. They made their way to Fudsatan where the Kirin Tor contingent had retreated to following the destruction of the Portal Network of Hogwarts. Arriving at Fadustan they found the city was crowded as thousands were fleeing into the city from the area trying to escape the roving bands of Death Eaters recruiting and terrorizing the landscape. The Kirin Tor contingent was outside the city in a small camp where they were working to summon the Magical portal that would take them back to Kirin Tor and entering their camp it was Cerin Menathil that greeted them. Cerin agreed that she would take them with her back to Kirin Tor to assist them in returning home, and with this Hilary and Edward went about helping them summon the portal. As they finished summoning the portal it was the Death Eater Cyprus Nightshade that arrived with a group of soldiers from House Nightshade. Cyprus offered the Kirin Tor great treasure and reward if they assisted the Deatheaters in fighting with them in the now expanding civil war. It was Medivh Flowers that would reject this offer sending Cyprus and his soldiers away, and when Cerin asked him why he rejected the offer it was Medivh that told her that you never made deals with demons. The portal was eventually completed, and the group all went through the portal returning to Kirin Tor. Arriving at Kirin Tor the two were amazed at the scope of the city, and despite wanting to stay in Kirin Tor and see what the fortress had to offer they both knew they needed to go home, and thus said goodbye to Cerin and left for Lucerne. Using their Magi abilities, they would fly towards Lucerne using a Kirin Tor flying wagon travelling from Kirin Tor towards Lucerne.  Flying through the day and night the pair would sleep in the wagon as they travelled with wagon travelling automatically to the marker the pair had made north of Brill. Most of the trip the pair is silent as Hilary is deep in reading while Edward is overcome with the trauma of what happened to him in the graveyard. Edward and Hilary stop in Brill first where they meet with Hilary's family of whom have not seen her for many months, and Edward watches as the Swift family is overjoyed to see them. Spending several weeks in Brill its Edward that wants badly to return home but knows that Hilary needs this time with her family and thus doesn’t rush her. During this time its Edward that gets to know Hilary’s sister Taylor Swift of whom has many questions about William, and Edward believing that Taylor is just crushing on the prince tells Taylor things about William which allow Taylor to form an even more close connection with William within the Fade. After two weeks at Brill they leave Hilary’s family in a tearful goodbye and make there way once more by the wagon to the city of Gulltown where Hilary’s father has arranged for them to travel to Lucerne with House Shephard.

I should have known from how Hilary's family had met her at the gates of Brill that when no one was waiting for me that things had changed. I honestly just thought I would be coming home to the same home that I left.
Edward Cullen
The two arrive in Gulltown where they are greeted by several members of House Shephard of whom will be accompanying Edward and Hilary to Lucerne where a member of their family will be going to the school. Moving northward travelling by boat down the Kilgor River, and then moving to the Great Royce River it was the group that made quick movement towards Nortbug where they would then travel by carriage to Lucerne. Edward, Hilary and Claire Shephard arrive at Nortburg and while Claire is greeted by several members of House Shephard and friends at the gates no one is waiting for Edward outside the gates which shocks him and brings about the first pangs of fear about his position returning to Lucerne. Saying goodbye to Claire it is Edward and Hilary that make their way now from Nortburg to Lucerne and arriving at the city they are met by a large shanty town located just off the road. Shocked at so many people basically homeless Edward is made even more confused when inside the city through the massive tunnel of Lucerne and moving inside the city he can't help but notice it appears more worn down then when he left, and the number of homeless people have gone up immeasurably from when he had left. Traveling to the Lucerne Hold he is once again shocked when he sees the Gate to Lucerne Hold has turned into a fortress and going to the guard there, he is unable to get inside Lucerne Hold as he doesn't have papers proving his residency but is able to convince a guard who he is and the guard leaves to get his father.
Hilary Swift Gif
Sitting together on the ground across from the Lucerne Hold gatehouse Hilary tries to console Edward of whom is coming to quickly understand that things had changed for him, and after an hour his father arrives with several men at arms and Floronius Sentius of whom Edward remembers fondly as a man that raised him far more then Carlisle ever did. Carlisle, and Floronius can get Edward and Hilary through the gate and take them back to the Cullen Estate as despite Edward wanting to see his friends its Carlisle his father who tells them that won't be possible tonight. Arriving home he finds Blake Cullen his twin sister waiting for him, and while at first she appears kind and gentle once Hilary is taken to her room to go to sleep Blake takes Edward outside to the gardens and slaps him the face before the two argue as it is clear that she has a lot of bitterness towards him, and as their argument continues she begins lashing out describing all the cruel feelings of his former best friends and eventually overcome with sadness over what his sister says to him he retreats to his room where he hides himself under the bed. Hiding there he begins crying while realizing that his entire life may have fallen apart and makes a wish for the night that things will get better for him tomorrow. The next morning Edward gets up before his sister can say anything to him and accompanied by Floronius and another man at arm of House Cullen. Edward is alarmed by this, but Floronius tells him that he cannot go out alone right now with the recent riots in Lucerne Proper. The group makes their way towards the Cloud Tower where he is excited but also very nervous to meet his friends again. While walking he and Floronius discuss the riots with Edward learning the situation is as dire as it looked when he entered the city yesterday but when Florononius is pressed on what has caused all this change he gets silent, and Edward doesn't push him. Arriving at the entrance to the Sky Towers Edward once again sees signs of the times as the once lightly guarded walls of the Sky Towers have doubled in height and the number of guards is remarkable. Going to the gate guard he suddenly realizes he is going to struggle to get in without anyone remembering him, but this fear is misplaced when he is recognized by Draco Highmore and brought inside the gates. Edward doesn't have any time to prepare as he finds William, Jasper, Leven, Dylan, and Emmett playing Dopelkaf a card game.
Losing Home
Hostella Hale Cover Front - Smaller
With tanya unwilling to even talk to me I found depression for the first time. Hostella was my life line. She was the only person who seemed to truly love me. Look what I did to that.
Edward Cullen.

Edward wakes up and getting up slowly from his bed he looks around his room and picks up one of the books sitting on his table and begins to read.  A servant brings him food, and he eats it in his room not even attempting to leave the room. A knock on the door brings Hilary to his door and seeing his friend he lets her in but feels shame as she sees the way he has been living. From his conversation with Hilary, it becomes clear that it has been two months since his horrible reunion with his friends. They talk of how Tanya left the city shortly after his return with her refusing to even see him before she left, and with the city on lockdown he has been unable to leave and see her. They do talk how despite him and William seeing each other several times it’s clear that even that relationship has been damaged. The only positive thing other than William and Hilary in his life arrives at the door in the form of Hostella Hale who comes inside and kissing him its revealed that when Tanya refused to see him in his depression, he grew close to Hostella and the two are now a couple of sorts.

Trip to Arryndale

Death of Hostella Hale

Main Article : Death of Hostella Hale

If I had known she was going to follow me I would have held her hand. I would have carried her the entire time to keep her safe. Frankly I would have carried her away knowing how afraid of the water she was. Sweetness was the final straw for her, and it still breaks my heart that the world lost such a pure soul. She deserved life. She deserved love. She deserved a lot of things.
Edward Cullen

The only time the two go outside of the house is when they travel to see William at the lake, but with William having left the city to visit the town of Arryndale with his betrothed and the Shadow Council it was Edward and Hostella that visited the lake by themselves. Hostella for her part could not swim but would read on the beach while Edward was swimming and the two had a good time just being with each other. It was this closeness that was noticed by Byron Arryn II. Byron was by this point increasingly distant from the Shadow Council as following the events of the Pendant of Cleansing he had become emotionally changed leaving the other members of the Shadow Council to find him strange to be around. For his part Byron did not understand this feeling as his pariah Magi powers had changed him and thus, he was left confused by this isolation but following the return of Edward Cullen he came to blame Edward for this isolation. Watching this constant trip to the water it was Byron that waited until William and the Shadow Council returned to the city and with their return, he put his plan in place of damaging Edward even more in the eyes of his friends. Byron would arrange for the Shadow Council to come to the beach, and they agreed readily wanting some time to rest after their trip to Arryndale and having gotten the Shadow Council to come he went to Edward to complete his plot. Speaking to Edward for the first time since his return from Hogwarts its Byron that manipulates Edward into believing they are friends again, and this leads Edward to not coordinate with William on the beach and thus he goes early in the morning while William and the Shadow Council are going to go mid-day. Edward and Hostella go to the beach together and spending the morning together its Edward that begins to get nervous about where all his friends are, and Byron tells him its fine leading him to go for a swim to calm himself. While Edward is swimming its Byron that leads Hostella to one of the hot springs on the back of the cave and while there he violently attacks her before drowning her in the hot springs. After killing Hostella its Byron that leaves the beach and goes to get William and the Shadow Council from just outside the walls where they were waiting and bringing them inside, he leads them towards the body as Edward is coming out of the water.

As Edward swam out of the water he found her lifeless body in the water and his screams alerted the crowd to the situation. Jasper arrived with Dorna, and Dylan and seeing her fallen body being carried away by guards of House Hale who had arrived first he demanded his friend tell him what had happened. Sobbing with tears Edward told him that he was swimming and she must have attempted to come see him and drown trying.

The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming
Valley of Lucerne
I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become.


They carried her away and I don't know when but I fell to my knees. I felt an arm go to my shoulder and looked to see my father gently rubbing my shoulder trying to make me feel better. It didn't work. I wanted to die. I wanted to escape all the pain of it all, and I wondered briefly looking at the water if Hostella had it right. She was free of it all now.

Looking around I saw the shocked onlookers all wanting a look at the poor dead Lady that had perished in her persuit of love. They all stared at me and it brought me back to how Harry must have felt back in Hogwarts. Everyone staring at you, and as they do you know in your heart they are split in why. Some hate you. Some love you. This split broke me into pieces in this moment, and he dealt with it every day of his life.

I watched as the crowd parted and through the opening one of my closest friends in the entire world stepped out in Jasper. Holding his cousin Dorna by the arm I saw the hope leave his eyes as he saw them carrying her away. I suppose everyone wants to believe in that moment that their loved one has somehow survived the fate that awaited them. Noone runs to these scenes believing their loved one is dead. Jasper walked painfully towards me and I brought him into a hug as he cried.

It had been so long since we had been anything other then enemies, and seeing him so broken made me realize how much we all had meant to eachother. Leaving had lost me everything, and seeing the four of them now showed me how truly departed from the group I was. He cried for a few minutes while my father ushered people away, and then suddenly he pulled back staring me while wiping the tears from his eyes."Why was she here?"

I knew what he meant as he spoke the words.

He wanted me to explain to him why his beloved cousin was dead following me to the lake. Everyone knew she was afraid of the water, and everyone knew she was quite smitten with me.

"What the hell was she doing here." He moved closer to me, and I didn't need to know him well to know my anwser wasn't going to mean much.

"She must have come to see me Jasper."

"And where were you."He held back a tear as he spoke the words, but I could see his hands clench by his side. I saw Emmett come into my vision and where I should have felt comofrted by a friend arriving, I had little illusions where Emmett would side if the chips fell.

"I didn't know she was here."

"You should have though."

"Yes." He didn't wait another second. Didn't ask another pointless question. He just punched away with all the anger and resentment that I could feel he had been struggling with.

He was strong. The first punch knocked me to the ground and I felt my shoulder twist as I hit hard against a rock. Jasper moved in and hit me again one more time before my father stepped between absorbing another strike meant for me. After that the people around were able to grab him and pull him away.

I wanted to stand there and take it. I wanted him to beat me until we were back to what we were. But life doesn't always give you what you want, and as the two of us stared at eachother both crying he was dragged away all the way still screaming at me with every ounce of hate I knew he felt for me.

The two would get into a fight which was broken up by the onlookers but Jasper yelled every painful thing he could think of at Edward. Dylan who was also on the shadow council with Edward would become very hateful towards Edward as a result of this event and the two would never really recover from this.

Dylan and Laera
Laera Steinmare Large21
She was beauty beyond anything I had seen before. I loved her from that moment, and I will continue to love her for all the rest of the moments of my life.
Dylan Steinmare

As the fight broke up it was Dylan that would remain behind with Fredrik Highmore, and while they were guarding the scene with many other men at arms they were approached by Emma Bell of whom brought several of her friends of which one was Laera Griffin. Emma Bell, and her friends were able to convince Freddie to tell them what had happened, and after this Freddie said they would escort the girls back to their homes, and Dylan followed him, but veered off to take Laera home personally as she was staying with the Scarlet's and their home that she was staying in was in Lucerne Proper. Walking and talking they got along well, and she made sure to let him know that whenever she saw him she expected he would speak to her. This relationship would grow quickly over the next weeks from simple friendship to a sexual relationship of which obviously because of their non-marital status never was fully consummated, but they were both openly talking about a marriage between the two, and they both planned to tell their parents while their parents visited them at the earliest moment. As they waited for this Dylan would be forced to deal with a situation where his supposed twin sister Erica Steinmare was being harassed by a young noble named Dolan Tarbeck, and just as he was about to fight him over it he watched as Liam Greymane II. would step in and knock out Dolan Tarbeck with a single punch, before taking Erica away from the scene and leaving behind a crowd of hollering young nobles.

The Words of the Dragon
Lyanna Starke Cover1
I don't know what I expected about my return. I knew they would be angry, but I never thought I would have been completely hated by some, and irrelevant to others.
Edward Cullen

Emotionally destroyed Edward stays in his room for days and its several days into his self isolation that Lyanna Starke a member of the Cloud Council arrives at his room and the two have a long conversation where Lyanna is able to convince him not to give up on life preaching about the value of life thorugh her eyes as a Dragonoph Priestess. Lyanna Starke who had been on a seven day prayer meeting at the Dragon Temple of Lucerne had returned to find about the death of Hostella and talking with William Lovie III. the two had discussed how basically no one had even checked on Edward with all energy and emotion being given to Jasper and how he was doing and the two realized that Edward needed someone, and with William unwilling to go to Edward due to his own pride they would agree that Lyanna would go. Emotionally destroyed by what has happened Edward had been staying in his room for days and thus its several days into his self isolation that Lyanna Starke arrives at the House Cullen estates. Initially she is blocked by Blake Cullen from entering as Blake has come to take the side of the others and has been purposely keeping people from seeing her brother including Tanya Cullen of whom has come almost every day, but with Lyanna she is unable to stop her due to her friendship with William and thus Lyanna is able to get into Edwards bedroom where she finds him curled in a ball on his bed.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

"Hey Ed." I looked up from my hands to see Lyanna standing in the doorway with Blake standing behind her.

"Hi Lyanna."

"I'm so sorry for what happened. I know how much you cared about her."

"I should have been watching her."

"Everything in this life happens for a reason. I don't know why Glaurung took her, but he had a reason." I felt Lyanna put her hands around me and returning the hug I cried into her shoulder. "She is in a better place now."


"Where have you been Lyanna?"

"I was praying."

"For how long?"

"Seven Days."

"We ate and drank throughout you fool."

"Foolish of me."

"You know its going to be okay right Ed."

"I should have known from how Hilary's family had met her at the gates of Brill that when no one was waiting for me that things had changed. I honestly just thought I would be coming home to the same home that I left."

"You can still get everything back."

"Hostella is dead Lyanna."

"She's in a better place now."

"Your better place isn't going to make Jasper move forward."

The two have a long conversation where Lyanna is able to convince him not to give up on life preaching about the value of life through her eyes as a Dragonoph Priestess, and while Edward doesn't come to truly believe in the Dragon anymore then he already did he believes her. Feeling better after the conversation he speaks with his sister of whom attacks him verbally but during this conversation she lets slip that Tanya had been coming to the estate every day trying to see him. Edward demands to know where she was now and Blake laughs that she had been sent back to the Denali Holdfast after the last attempt several days ago, and with this Edward storms out and gets on his horse and leaves Lucerne traveling towards the House Denali estates.

Starting to Make Things Right
Tanya Cullen Cover Amazing
I'm sorry I believed it. I'm sorry I didn't respond to any of your letters. I read everyone of them. I read them all and it just made me so confused about why you could say all those things and yet still want to leave. I'm so sorry Edward.
Tanya Cullen

Leaving through the gate of Lucerne he takes only his broom and heads into a small clearing outside the city range and gets on the broom taking off and heading towards the Denali Holdfast located west of Castle Cullen, and making the journey gives him lots of time to think on his feelings towards Tanya. Arriving at the Denali estates he sees Tanya walking the courtyard and they quickly notice him and he lands in front of them, and without a second thought Tanya runs into his arms giving him a hug. The two talk things out with Tanya revealing the truth that Edward had not known until now in the form of the reason everyone was so mad at him when he arrived was that they believed he had chosen to leave due to not wanting to be around them all.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

"I wrote to you every month Tanya."

"I know."

"Why didn't you write back?"

"I was really angry with you. I believed what was being said."

"What was being said?"

"That you chose to go to Hogwarts. That you just used your father as an excuse to get away from all of us."

"What are you talking about?" The moment the words came out of her mouth I understood. Understood exactly why everyone had been angry with me. They all thought I had chosen this.

"I'm sorry I believed it. I'm sorry I didn't respond to any of your letters. I read everyone of them. I read them all and it just made me so confused about why you could say all those things and yet still want to leave. I'm so sorry Edward."

Edward Fights with Mathew
Matthew Clegane2
You killed the women that was to be my wife. There can never be anything but hate and violence between us after that.
Matthew Clegane

Edward and Mathew's hatred is now legendary but at the time they didn't know eachtoher and it would be their interaction that would create the hatred. This hatred begin when during his time at the Lucernian Academy he flirted openly with Blake Cullen to a point that Edward eventually told him to step back from her and his arrogance made him at first believe that this person was nothing compared to him and thus he chose to ignore Edwards threat. As he reangaged in a relationship with Blake Cullen Mathew's friends there told him that he shouldn't get invovled with Edward as his best friend was William Lovie and that would be a fight you could not or would not win. Despite these warnings he refused to heed their words and thus he was discovered by Edward after he flaunted his romance with Blake in front of Edward's face while he was in the courtyard training with Jasper Hale. Edward at the time had a sword and it took a silent movement by Jasper to take the sword so that Edward didn't use it to kill Mathew, but the removal of the sword only made the two fight with fists, and before long they were full out fighting in the courtyard. As teachers were unable to intervene it took the silent arrival of one person to silence the entire crowd when William Lovie entered the courtyard. After a moment of silence William who at the time was still argueing with Edward about what he had returned for, and said to him but this changed nothing about harming Edward. After William, Jasper, and Emmett picked up Edward they were unable to stop him from challenging Mathew to a duel which he was honor bound to accept, and with that the duel was a forgone conclusion. The outcome of the fight would forever change both men as they both believed that without intervention they would have been victorious, and this remains a point of open contention between the two.

The End of Alice Lovie

The End of Alice Lovie
There is an ache in my heart father, and I don't know how to fix this pain. Tell me what is wrong. Tell me why I feel like I've lost everything. Tell me what is wrong with me. Tell me the truth.
Amber Heard8
From the moment I had met him, despite his constant socially proper behaviors. Despite the fact that he had done nothing that might have aroused any kind of suspicion, I felt uneasy around him. The way anyone feels I suppose when surrounded by a predator. The way anyone feels around the man responsible for so much evil.
Amber Heard II.

The beginning of the end of Alice came in the aftermath of the Duel on the Steps, and with this confrontation it was James that had made the decision to rid himself of Alice Lovie. Initially the thought was to simply kill her but as this planning begin it was the Dovah Lornax, and Vlarenix that learned of this plan through their agent Anna Kendrick and knowing the importance of her to William they would intervene. Lornax would appear to James in the appearance of Lisa Tyrell and the struggling James would be convinced by Lornax to not kill Alice but instead simply remove her from the memory of people. Despite Vhloraz attempting to push James to kill Alice he would use what power he had left to resist this and with Vhloraz still in a somewhat weakened position he allowed James this slight victory and did not push back. It became the idea of Kieth Schwartz to create a spell that would manipulate the Fade to create a variable reality where in people would not remember Alice, and with this plan in mind they would need an anchor for this in the form of someone with a strong relationship with Alice. Going through the list of people with this relationship they were unable to find anyone that wouldn't create suspicion if they were missing or killed and thus they went to Ellia Targaryan who was friends with Alice but was also a member of the Circle of Magi.

I didn't want to believe that everyone in my life was lying to me. I just wanted to believe them. I'm sorry that I failed you Alice.
Ellia Targaryan

Ellia was tricked into believing that the spell was an attempt to turn Alice into a Magi user, and that they needed her as she was the only one in the Circle who was close with Alice, and although Alice was warned that this was a lie by Er-Khadgar Morgrave she decided to listen to her uncle and take part. In the days preceding the casting of the spell, and during this time the Circle of Magi would travel across Lucerne placing wards that would limit the scope of the spell, and the people affected by its actions. Knowing that the Magi users of Lucerne were divided and he controlled the only organized Magi users he knew he could escape notice, and thus moved to set the first of the runes in place in William's room. As James was going to do this it was Amber Heard that was  waiting in his room for him to return when she had a truly horrifying encounter with James Lovie of whom came into William's room and at first he didn't see her in the room so he had a perfect almost molded smile on his face. He walked around William's room for many minutes simply speaking out loud in some sort of chant like speech that she couldn't understand but for some reason the tone in his words scared her directly to her core. He continued to chant and then abruptly stopped before sitting on his bed for a second before he chanted again and then laid down on the bed. She watched from the corner as the King of Lucerne appeared to be in some sort of stupor, and something about the change in him as time went on told her that for her sake he had best not see her, so while he laid there she moved the blanket she was under farther up her body so that it completely covered her.

I watched this man I had known for so long speaking in tongues that I didn't understand and I felt fear. Fear for what the purpose of his actions were, and most of all fear for the future.
Amber Heard II.

He would continue to chant, and then as this continued a cloaked man (Khadgar) walked in carrying a stone and she looked him dead in the eyes and he saw her, but he didn't say anything and just passed the stone to Bill before giving her one last look before leaving the room. Bill would go to his knees and begin praying before the stone, and as this went on it begin to glow blue, and then disappeared into nothing, and despite this James continued to kneel down praying. He eventually got up when Carlisle Cullen walked into the room and told him that William was returning, and in that moment he simply got up without a word and left the room. She sat motionless in the corner still covered by the blanket as William walked into the room, and unlike his father William immediately saw her in the corner, and went to her and embraced her in a tight hug. He held her close as if he somehow understood what had happened to her, and as she cried into his shoulder she fell so deeply in love with the boy holding her that she simply held him close for what might have been hours. William would leave the room to say goodnight to Alice, and Amber was hell bent on telling him what had happened the moment he returned, but a moment after he left the door to his room reopened and Carlisle came inside. Carlisle would confront her on telling William as he lied to her that in truth Carlisle was leading a rebellious movement in the land, and was just waiting for this moment to strike. Amber would tell Carlisle that he had a day to get his affairs in order before she would tell William, and Carlisle knowing the spell was being cast the next day would agree to the offer, and when William returned Amber didn't tell him.

Alice Lovie14
There were so many things I wanted to say to him. So many things that I know if I had been able to say his heart, and mind would have coped better with my departure. He was everything to me. He was my father, my brother, and my best friend and the thought of losing him wasn't something I was ready to accept but if it meant I could have protected him I would.
Alice Lovie

With the secret kept due to the lies of Carlisle Cullen the Circle of Magi would come together in summoning the spell, while James Lovie stood at the top of the Cloud Tower and focused the spell itself. Dozens of Circle of Magi would be spread throughout the valley of Lucerne making sure that the spell spread to the distance of the wards, and that any attempt to work against the spells power were turned on. In a moment that would change the fabric of Lucerne, and most dangerously would completely shatter both Tristan, and William Lovie their father James completed his spell that would erase Alice from the world. As the spell finished, and there was nothing that could stop it from enacting itself James was overcome by his hatred of Alice, and in a fit of blind rage ran into Alice's room in the middle of the night and laughed at her because he was about to remove her from William's memory. For a moment Alice wanted to run and get William but still the fear of his death was too much for her to bear, and so she remained calm as her father verbally attacked her. After exhausting himself screaming at Alice he was interrupted by Draco Highmore of whom came at the sound of the screaming, but was sent away on the command of James. For a single moment Draco looked to Alice as he had enough of looking the other way, but she wiped the tears from her face and nodded that he shouldn't do anything. As James left Draco would return but as he attempted to comfort her she commanded him away, and ran to Williams room where she buried her head in his pillow. Alice then spent the rest of the night waiting for her beloved brother to return home but he was out with Amber Heard and he didn't return until nearly the morning and when he went into her room to check on her, he found her cradling the doll that he had given her as a child and dried tears running down her face. The sight broke his heart and he laid down beside her and held her close as he too fell asleep. James Lovie would enter her room in the morning to find his two children knocked out by the power of his spell but even in that moment his arms were wrapped protectively around her, and he had to get Carlisle to come in and assist him in releasing William's grip on her. But his grip was released and they put Alice into a sack, and put her into a wagon where she was to be brought to rest in Forks and then dumped on the side of the road.

Unforeseen Consequences

Alice Lovie13
It was like looking at a picture you should know, but just not quite understanding why. Everything in my life was both familiar and strange. Nothing felt real.
Alice Lovie

Alice Lovie was dropped off at the outskirts of Forks by the Circle in Magi second in command Kieth Schwartz following her going into a coma following the spell. James Lovie's loyal knight Caius Elvorix III. would convinse his brother Flavius Elvorix II. of the purpose in joining the Circle of Magi and while Flavius would not officially join he would work for them when he would murder the owner of a tavern in Forks taking control of the tavern himself and there in giving there plotting the location to dump Alice while they planned on her future. Through this work James had set her up with a job in Forks, at that local tavern - he silently hoped she would be killed while working there - and on top of this he created back stories for her where in her parents were killed, and she had left Lucerne because of this. For the three children of James Lovie who were the closest people in the world to Alice the cost was quite heavy on them. For Alice she was knocked out, but due to her lack of Dragonborn Magi abilities she did not fully enter the Fade and thus was able to wake up. Tristan was also very slightly Dragonborn and thus woke up. When Alice awoke in her small room on the ground on the side of the road her head was in horrible pain, and so debilitating was the pain that she was unable to move for almost two days. She just barely managed to pull herself into the ditch at the side of the road which saved her from being run over by the constant wagons that crossed the roads. When she was finally able to move she went towards the city where she could find things in her mind that told her she worked at a local tavern. When she arrived the tavern owner who had been paid by Bill Lovie went about punishing her for her lateness, and then on Bill's orders prepared to make her life a living hell. As Alice was broken in spirit and mind by the departure from Lucerne and her beloved brother she was not alone in this feeling as back in Lucerne her brother William would suffer deeply as a result of her departure.

She needs to die Carlisle, surely you see that. Everything went exactly how it was meant to and the only reason he remains still asleep is because she lives. Send the entire army to Forks, and don't have them return until shes dead and the entire city burns around her.
Bill Lovie

For William though his powerful Dragonborn Magi and his near constant use of the Dream Fade with Taylor Swift had left him dangerously at risk to the consequence of the spell. While both Tristan, and Alice had woken early the same day of the spell being cast, William had not woken over the entirety of the day, and had to be watched by Carlisle and James of whom by this point were growing more worried about why he hadn't grown up. As hours passed without him waking James begin to scream that Alice needed to be killed, and that was the reason he hadn't woken but this was ignored as his more evil of lackeys were away and those near were loyalists to the Kingdom. That night Amber would arrive at the Cloud Towers to try and find William, as she had discovered she was pregnant, but when she arrived she was told that William wasn't seeing visitors, and she was forced to leave. James commanded the Cloud Tower to be locked down, and thus they continued to send Amber, and then the Shadow Council away, but on the third day Draco Highmore would secretly tell Jasper that William had slipped into a coma. While this was happening it was William that had entered the Dream Fade where like he did most nights his soul on earth remained completely unaware of what was happening as it awaited the return of his Fade soul, but as William's dreaming ended he attempted to wake up but as his Fade soul could not recognize his soul on earth due to the changes in memory done by the spell he was unable to wake.

Taylor Swift Cover AMazing13 - Used
William I need you to stay with me. If you give into despair. If you allow your mind to wander then you will die for real. No Sovngard. No us. Just darkness.
Taylor Swift

With unable to wake from the Dream it was Lornax, and Vlarenix that became aware and immediately entered the Fade where they discovered to their horror that he was lost within the dream Fade. Realizing that they only had a short window to work with before he would be lost to madness and despair as his attempts to wake failed they would immediately contact Taylor Swift. As a part of their plotting it was Taylor that had been engaged in an affair with William within the Dream Fade, and thus she was quickly told of what was happening to William and told to keep him from drifting within the Fade and thus dying. Taylor entered the Fade and found a panicked William who was already drifting, and only her timely arrival would keep his panic from causing him to drift completely out of the Dream Fade. Taylor warned him about what was happening and realizing that

End of Amber Heard

Amber Heard II
William you need to wake up. I know that right now is not the right time for this but...I love you...I love you more then words can say, and you need to come back. This world is scary without you. You told me once that you would always be there to protect me, and I really need you to open your eyes right now and keep that promice.
Leven Martell

The Shadow Council, and Amber Heard II. would enter the Cloud Tower using the help of Draco Highmore of whom risked his life in his desperation that perhaps the return of his friends and Amber Heard would force him awake. Leven, and Amber would collapse emotionally into his arms as he lay on the bed, as he was bedrock for the two emotionally, and both loved him, and eventually the group was discovered by James of whom summoned Draco to see him. Draco would go to the King assuming he would be killed, but instead James wanted to use this as a chance to get the information out about his son's coma, and he planned to blame the affair on some of the more rebellious elements within the Kingdom including the Swan's, and Starke's. As it was discovered that William was in a coma the entire Kingdom went into hysterics as the silent hope of the Kingdom was that when William came of age he would save them from the madness of his father, but with his demise that hope was slipping through their fingers. Thousands begin flocking to the Sky Towers to pray for his return, and all attempts to disperse the crowds ended with failure.

How do I leave him? How do I leave that which has my heart. My everything. The thing that keeps me tethered to a world that I increasingly believe has lost its soul. I wanted him to smile when he heard that I had given him a child. I wanted it all to mean something more then it ended up meaning. I just wanted the man I love to know that the reason I left wasn't because I didn't love him. It wasn't because I was scared of his father harming me. The reason I left the man I love was to save him the only way I knew how.
Amber Heard II.

During this coma Amber remained by his side the entire time, as she had realized only two days before his coma that she was pregnant with his child. During this time Jasper, Dylan, Leven, and Emmett attempted to stay in the room as well all camping out for several nights before James Lovie had them all sent away with his Circle of Magi guards except for Amber of whom he believed perhaps could rouse William due to his affection for her. When Amber's presence didn't wake William James came to blame her for the coma his son was in, and in this way he began threatening her on a daily basis. At first it was completely shocking and Amber didn't know what to do but eventually he started to become violent and she pleaded with him to stop. The end came when he entered the room with a knife and threatened to kill William if Amber didn't leave the city. Following this confrontation he left her to be with William knowing he had shaken her to the core, and during the night she spent one last night at his side.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.


I walked up the hallway commanding Ser Narose Scorpian, and John Shephard to wait for me and not let anyone pass under my authority. Walking forward I looked through the slit in the wall and saw Amber sleeping on his sleeping form and felt a great amount of pain for what I knew I had to do to her. She loved my son of that there could be no question, but I saw his feelings for her the same way I saw his feelings for the Numenorian girl. He cared for her but...but he didn`t love her enough to marry her. My earlier threats had led to nothing as she stayed by his side night and day despite threat of death, but I knew who she was, and I knew how I could control her.

She didn`t wake up as I walked into the room, and I made my way to his side and kissed him on the forehead. When I raised my head I saw she had woken, and she looked at me with shear terror in her eyes. It was clear that when I threatened her life, and those around her she was frightened but she loved him more then herself. ``I believe the last time we spoke I told you what would happen if you remained here.`` She made an audible gulp and moved her hand towards Williams enveloping his hand in hers. I would have done anything in the world to make him wake up, even if that meant he did defend her to my punishment, but when I looked at him there was nothing. His eyes didn`t open at her touch. She was in danger, and he didn`t wake. That had to mean she was irrelevent to him. That had to mean I was right. ``So you ignore your kings commands, and now you must pay the consequences.`` She looked away from William for a moment and looked towards me.

``My king please I love your son, and I...`` I didn`t let her finish I just lashed out with my hand striking her across the face and releasing her from William`s hand. As she fell backwards she pulled William somewhat off the bed tumbling his one side nearly to the ground. I let out a scream, and as I ran around the bed to get him back to his position I felt her try and help me get him back onto the bed, but feeling her touch me made me angrier then I may have ever been. 

``Don`t touch me you stupid whore.`` I stared down at her walking towards her as she crawled backwards away from me. ``Do you know what happened to your parents Amber.`` There was nothing in her eyes but confusion so I assumed the Arryn`s had kept the Plague story going for her. ``You see there was the group of people that believed they could do whatever they wanted. Included in these things was the belief that they could kill me and take the crown from my family. Your parents were one of those people Amber.`` I grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her up standing her infront of me. ``Your cousins as well.`` When the first tear fell down her face I continued. ``I killed them all. Your cousin Martin put up a fight but my men slit his throat. Your cousin Thomas was dragged before me and I pulled out his tongue and left him to bleed out in a cell. Your parents you see they were dragged from their beds and burned alive. You ask how you live. You wonder why I killed everyone else but you. Search your mind as to where you were when your parents died. You escaped death because you were in Hillsbrad far from my reach. Had I of known where you were in those days I would have had them smash your pretty little face in with a rock before I ever let you near my son.``

``Why do you act this way.`` I let out a laugh as she attempted to find anwsers. ``Why hurt me all it will do is drive him further away from you then he already is. Don`t you understand that all your children just want you to love them. Just be the man they want you to be and...`` I slapped her again and she started to fall down the wall before I held her back up.

``The anwsers you seek are no where to be found. Now we need to move forward. My son is gone. I feel his presence leaving this world, and I cannot bare to see him like this. I only wish to leave him in peace in this room alone.`` I thought I had seen fear in her eyes before, but now I knew what fear looked like. She knew in that moment that I was threatening William, and that was all together to much for her to handle. ``If you do not leave here. If you do not travel home to Forks then I will put a pillow over his head until he is gone away.`` I nearly cried myself speaking of his death, but I used everything I had left to speak the words I knew I had to say to make her leave.`

``You wouldn`t...You couldn`t...Why would...``She was crying but her face kept looking to William for rescue. Even in these final moments she still believed in him as strongly as I did.

``You embaress his memory by staying near him. I would put my beloved prince out of his misery if you do not leave here. Do not doubt the things I would do to protect his memory.``

The next morning before Bill had returned to send her away for good Catherine Lovie came to his room to see both William, and Amber, and during this time the two would hold each other and she begged Amber to leave as she had heard through her own spies that Bill was preparing to have her killed. When Amber told Catherine that Bill had threatened William's life she was shocked beyond anything as Catherine had believed that William was the one piece on the board that he would never risk damaging, and realizing William was threatened the two understood that Amber needed to leave, and she loved him so deeply that she couldn't bear the thought of his death and she agreed to flee the city.

William, and Alice Awaken

Alice Lovie Cover7
It was years before I finally understood why I woke up. Years before Khadgar let me know that he was the bravest man I've ever known.
Bill Lovie

It was as William continued to not wake and the departure of Amber Heard II. alongside the banishment of the Shadow Council that the only sane remaining member of the Circle of Magi in the form of Khadgar would decide to take matters into his own hands. Khadgar would sneak into the room of William and finding Bill passed out in the corner he would silently take the blue stone from Bill Lovie of which kept the world from remembering Alice Lovie, and he would damage it slightly causing the spell to weaken somewhat. The following day with the spell releasing somewhat to the point that the two siblings would begin to dream of each other it begin to spark an awakening of William, and Alice which led to the two waking up three days after Khadgar damaged the blue stone. Khadgar having made his silent choice to support William's rise would send his most trusted Magi Eberhard Schnabel to go to Forks and protect Alice from what Khadgar knew would be an eventual attempt to have her killed.

It wasn't so long ago that my beloved son was in a constant sleep. Never opening his eyes I remember spending nights screaming at him after I sent the bird away. I thought to myself that perhaps he would never wake. When he finally opened his eyes there was a terror there. It was hidden behind strength, and all the layers of hate, but it was there. I could see it, and it made me hate my daughter even more.
Bill Lovie

Alistair Irons

See Also : Alistair Irons

Alistair Irons
He was a troubled young boy that many were beginning to think would become nothing more then his father with more charisma. When I looked at him I saw something different. When I looked at the young prince I saw someone who could change everything that was wrong with this world. I saw someone that was destined to be the greatest of his line.
Alistair Irons

Following his coma he would be clearly lost without Alice though he didn't know that it was her loss that troubled him, and in this way his father would bring in Alistair Irons of his loyalist House Irons who he thought would put William back into line with what he was before. When Alistair arrived he attempted to at first get a lay of what was happening by talking to people around the young prince of which the principle person he spoke to was Draco Highmore of whom told him of how skilled in every way the young prince was but for whatever reason he couldn't put it all together. Alistair watched the young prince from afar as he spent all his time with the group he called the shadow Council, and when he wasn't with them he was constantly finding different girls to spend his nights with. When he finally approached the young prince the two would have the following exchange.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

I ran away from Leven jumping over a chair laughing before I felt her leg catch me causing me to fall onto the ground causing us all to laugh. Leven let her hand out to help me up, and still laughing I let her pull me up which when I was moving upwards I saw a fully armored man walking towards us, and immediatly looked for my sword. Before I could find it he stood straight between me and Leven. When he did I saw Jasper nearly vault between me and the man followed shortly after by Dylan, and Emmett. "Is this what you plan to do for the rest of your life?" I was shocked hearing the man talk to me this way. Surely he was a noble by the armor he carried that much was clear. He must have been approved to see me or else he would be a pile of bloody armor due to Draco Highmore. "Did you hear my question son, or you too busy being a spoiled little brat to answer anymore?" That was too much for me, and without thinking I pushed the man backwards, and despite pushing him as hard as I could he barely budged.

"You had best watch your tongue old man, or I shall remove it." My friends laughed around me, and it was in that moment I started to feel more confident as I knew I had their support. So I did the only thing   I could think of at the time and I slapped him across the face. The moment I did Jasper lunged at me, and I was just able to throw him aside before I stood over the young prince who was holding his face.

"That's not pain son. Look around you and you'll see pain. You have a city filled with pain, and yet you do nothing. This isn't the prince I heard of when I was younger. The prince that tried his hardest at everything he ever did. This isn't the kind of person you want to be and I know that." In that moment while his face was hardened and he was ready to attack I saw a spark in his eye that told me he wanted a way out. He wanted to be better, and that was the only indication I needed. "Your better than this, and if you don't believe me then give me the chance to prove it to you."

Following this exchange William would have a silent respect for Alistair Irons of whom would take him south of the city to the House Lovie esate alongside his Shadow Council for an entire month. During this time he would teach the young prince about what it truly meant to be a leader. He was finally able to get through to him that he needed to step forward and start actually making things better instead of just talking about theoretical changes he might make or believed would work if he made them. Alistair would take the four of them along with Levan Martell back to Lucerne where he made them understand that they needed to stick together no matter what, and that only they could make sure that they were all the people they needed to be. So instead of turning William back into the playboy prince that his father had wanted returned Alistair was able to reinjuvinate the young prince into rebecoming the man his sister always thought he could become.

The Journey

Main Article : The Journey

The Journey
Sometimes to see what the world looks like, you simply have to go outside and look.
Lanna Lannister Cover2
You can choose to keep being the wandering playboy prince of the Valley. You could spend every year until your father dies doing just that. Trying to rebel against your father by squandering your potential, is only hurting you. Be the man your mother. Be the man I see you can be. Save these people. Save your people from the hell that your father hed led them into.
Catherine Lovie

William Lovie III.'s coma had caused him to have no memory of his sister and anything to do with her which left him suffering headaches and finding his happiness in sleeping with other noble girls in the city, and this behavior continued to spiral out of control until the arrival of Lanna Lannister. Lanna Lannister had been a romantic partner to Jasper Hale, but had also slept with William several times including mothering a child with him in the form of Termin Jest of whom she believed was Jasper's but in fact was William's child. Lanna arrived in Lucerne with her mother Cersei Lannister of whom was visiting for a trade negotiation and would only be in the city a few days but wanted to see Jasper so came with her aunt and tried to see him but discovered from Rosalie Hale that Jasper had left for Nortburg with his grandfather and thus unable to see Jasper she went to see William of whom was at the pools with Edward Cullen, and Leven Martell. William finding her as beautiful as he remembered he talks to her after she is unable to find Jasper, and seducing her she follows him to his fathers throne room where he demands everyone to leave and then sleeps with her on the floor in front of the throne. Lanna and William have a long discussion about their respective lives and the discussion of her child comes up implying for the first time that her son Termin Jest could be Williams, but this is laughed off by William and following this the two sleep together but are stopped during this by Catherine Bell his aunt of whom he has a serious conversation with about his life. Disgusted with himself for this he listens to his aunt and goes to Edward and the two come together to decide its time to truly change thus marking the beginning of the Journey as William could no longer take the person hes becoming alongside the increasingly depressing dreams he suffered from each night and was forced to attempt to deal with them through finding the places in his dreams of which a common place was a tavern in Forks.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

"Where are you taking me Will?"

"If I told you then it wouldn't a surprise."


"Does Jasper ask about me Will?"

"Not that I recall."

"You know his son is almost three."

"He know's that."

"He's just willing to ignore it."

"You know his grandfather."

"Tarnide is a monster of a man."

"That he is. I always think of him as a lesser version of my father, and that does not say anything good."

"You two were always bonded by your hatred of those two men." "Tell me Will why aren't you married yet?"

"Amber left would be the easiest answer."

"But whats the real answer."

"It's gotten really easy to not have any responsibility."

"Don't you want a family?"

"I want it more then anything in this world."

"Then why don't you start your family?" "Your twenty years old Will. There is talk that your infertile you know."

"When did this talk begin?"

"Its been going on for some time Will. How many girls have you slept with and how many children bastard or not do you have?"

"You had a child."

"That child is Jasper's."

"Perhaps it is mine. You and I were sleeping together at the same time. Why could it not be mine."

"Would you want it to be William?"

"If it was I would be a father to him."

"You taking responsibility wasn't my question. If Termin was your son would you be happy marrying me and being the father of my children knowing where my heart lay."

"I see your point."


"William I'm not disappointed with you." "No one is disappointed with you. Everyone just sees you as being capable of so much more then sleeping around for a living."

"You think I don't know that. Every day I get up and there is this hole in my mind. This giant gap of memory and it tears away at me."

"Memories are just that Will. They are glimpses of something that has already happened."

"That doesn't make it hurt any less."

"Life hurts my love."

"It shouldn't hurt this much."

"Just because something hurts doesn't mean you should stop living."

"Tell me what I should do?"

"Find anwsers. Find love."

"I can't remember anything more then a blurred image, and the girl who I love ran out on me when went into a coma."

"You know thats not what happened with Amber William. That girl loved you of that there is no question."

"Then tell me why she left?"

"If she left I believe there was a good reason." "Find out that reason."

"Lanna sent she went to Forks."

"Then go to Forks."

"Father won't even let me leave Lucerne Hold."

"Make him." "Your twenty years old William. You are the prince of the Valley of Lucerne. When my brother dies you will be king. You do not need his permission to leave the city."

"I will have to tell him something more then me wanting to find Amber."

"You'll think of something. Talking people into doing what you want has never been something you struggled with."

"Thanks Catherine. For...for being the mother I wish I had. For being there for me when I didn't deserve anyone by my side. Thank you...Thank you for loving me through it all."

"I love you William. You never have to thank me for that."  

Confronting his father James would at first completely reject any idea of him traveling outside of Lucerne, as James understood that he was beyond hated outside of the capital, and that worried him for what people might do to the prince. In the end though he realized that William was not going to take no for an anwser and relented by sending an elite troop of soldiers with him, including Carlisle Cullen of whom William had lost all trust in.

Lucerne

Middle gate of Lucerne

It was the first time in many years that I had seen the outside of the Lucernian Mountains, and it felt so different. Like a feeling in the air everything felt tense out in the valley.
Edward Cullen

William Lovie III. left the city of Lucerne with Edward, Leven, Lyanna, Rachel, Marcel, Jasper, Emmett, and a guard unit of sixty men led by Carlisle Cullen of whom had been commanded by James Lovie II. to attempt to maintain his position, but both knew this was nearly hopeless. When they arrived outside of the city they were met by Levan Martell sisters and Ellia Snow of whom joined them with four more men from House Martell, alongside Joshua Jackson and Hayden Percy of whom brought twelve more men with him. Hayden was confronted by Carlisle about why he was there as he had not been commanded by James to do this, but Hayden was evasive and when the two had a moment of privacy he said that he worried someone would try and assassinate William during the journey. The group headed towards the safety of the city of Forks on horseback, and as they neared Nortburg William revealed that he had larger plans in mind and that they would be meeting several others in Nortburg. As they passed Norburg they were met by Radlet Scarlet, Dylan Steinmare and their accompanying four men of which further expanded out the group of those joining William on his journey.

He had an apologetic look across his face as he spoke to me, and I couldn't help but hate him and feel sorry for him at the same time. I didn't doubt whatever secret he kept he only did so with the greatest of reluctance.
William Lovie III.

On the ride their William and Carlisle engaged in the first of what would become many heated arguments between the two on the journey as William saw Carlisle as little more then a hand of his father. William desired to know how it was that James his father was so reluctant to allow him to leave Lucerne as for what reason would anyone have for wanting to harm him. Carlisle berated him about being unwilling to have done something like this before, and that he wasn't mature enough to understand what he was going to find in the cities. The engaged in a long argument in which it became clear to William that Carlisle was deeply aware of a number of important lies that were being told by his father, and that he had no intention of telling William. As Carlisle told William lies about the dislike the people had for him it was Hayden Percy that stopped the party and told William that actually the people were deeply in love with William and he was the only thing they did like about the ruling king.

Carlisle Cullen Large
It was obvious to me that he was a liar. The only thing I wanted to know was whether he was just a really honorable liar, or the kind of liar that had to be dealt with immediately.
William Lovie III.

Eventually when William realized that Carlisle wasn't going to break his father's confidence he stopped talking to him and the younger men, and Leven just socialized the rest of the ride to Forks. This silence between Carlisle and William didn't go unnoticed and Carlisle attempted heavily to reengage the young prince in conversation to no avail. Carlisle was stuck in a terrible place as he knew the scope of terrible things that James Lovie had done, and knew that the moment William arrived in Forks he was going to be told by Charlie Swan of the destruction of Tree Hill, and that alone would spark a quest of discovery which would only end with the discovery that James was responsible for the violence. Carlisle would at this point realize that there was no hope of protecting his old master in the way he had been commanded too, and thus he begin to hope for the success of William so that James would be removed and while he understood this would end him as well he knew he had to do the right thing for once. Arriving at Runestone (Castle) it was the group that picked up more people when it was joined by Robar Royce and a group of twenty Runestone troops who also wished to support William's journey. Traveling further the south the group reached Gulltown where they met with the leadership of the large city and were able to quickly gain many ships for their path to Forks although it was made quite clear during this stop in Gulltown that the truth south of Gulltown was something William should be prepared for. As they reached the area just north of Forks they stopped the boats at the small castle of Saint Relouste where they would stay for the night with House Relouste in preperation for moving by land to Forks. During that night William would meet with the people he trusted most and after this discussion including advise from Hayden Percy he would send Levan Martell and her party back to the river in order to make their way towards Stormwind so that she could tell the Starke`s and Lannisters that he was moving, and that he would be making his way east after he had visited Forks and Charlie Swan. Along with Levan he also had Radlet, and Martin travel westward towards Hillsbrad where they would tell Lord Genn Greymane of their intentions and make him aware that they would attempt to travel to Hillsbrad after they had visited Stormwind. Finally he would send Rachel Lee to her family at Nighthold in order to both find out the truth of what her family was doing at Nighthold but also to gain their support, and at this request he was originally told by Rachel to not trust her family but he put his faith in her to change them despite this.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

"I need you to do something for me Leven."

"You know I will do whatever you need Will."

"You won't like it."

"Spit it out Will."

"I was writing letters back and forth for several weeks with Eddard Starke. In these letters we discussed our meeting, and he told me that if I went to him that he would support me in my search for answers, and what came after."

"What do I have to do with this?"

"Carlisle can't know that I'm meeting with the Starke's. My movement in the east must be done by someone that I trust without question."

"Why me William. My place is by your side. What about Jasper, or Emmett, or Marcel. What about anyone but me, I don't want to leave you."

"I don't want you to leave me either. You are the one that I trust more then anyone. I love you." I reached out and took her hands in mine. "If I could trust someone else to get this done, then I would send them. I trust you most. I need you for this."

As the group moved towards Forks it was the Circle of Magi that worked without leadership from James Lovie II. as the king had locked himself in the Sky Tower and refused to be seen leaving the situation to be handled by Kieth Schwartz. Kieth would command a raven be sent to Forks and the Circle of magi forces in the city led by James Nighting, and his son James Nighting II. and the raven detailed that they were to deal with Alice in whatever way they saw fit but there ultimate goal was to not let the two siblings meet in Forks when william did arrive in the city. Kieth at this moment was truly only conserned with assisting the rise of William Lovie III. and thus understood that despite telling them to make all attempts to bring Alice to Berne that this would most likely be ignored by James the Elder in favor of attempting to kill her. The Forks cell would discuss this and while James the younger would push to kidnap her and get her to Berne as was the command of Kieth, it was James the elder that overruled him and did as Kieth feared when he decided to attempt to kill her.

Attempt on Alice Lovie

Alice Lovie Cover Amazing5
It was obvious to me that he was a liar. The only thing I wanted to know was whether he was just a really honorable liar, or the kind of liar that had to be dealt with immediately.
William Lovie III.
Following the failure of Laetorius Pilatus and his group to kill her while at the gardens it was James the Elder that commanded his son to murder Alice using his relationship with her to trick her into leaving the Swan Keep. Having watched the two for the entire time that they had both been in Forks it is clear that James the elder knew what sort of emotional effect this request would have on his son but James the elder felt that this was the only way to bring his son back into the fold of House Nighting.
Alice Lovie Gif
Don't do this James. I love you.
Alice Lovie
Alice would be listening at the window as James the elder and James the younger would argue about things and thus when James the younger entered the tavern it was Alice that was there prepared to comfort James over what he had been arguing with his father about. After some time talking Alice realized that James was there with orders to kill her and realizing this the two argued over this with Alice playing to his emotions and eventually causing him to come to the realization that he would not be able to kill Alice, and with this moment his father James the Elder smashed the door down using Magi knocking down his son and leaving him unconscious. Alice would see this and rushed to the side of James the younger where after seeing that he was alive she and James the elder spoke for some time with James the elder hinting that her brother was on his way to the city but was unwilling to reveal his identity despite the fact that he was going to kill her. As James the Elder prepared to kill her with a killing curse it was james the younger that gained consciousness and stopped his father by stabbing him through the back killing him instantly and leaving James the younger emotionally broken. Alice would attempt to console him but he refused her touch and picked up his father preparing to take him away but before he left he forced Alice to promise that when the time came she would lie and say that she had killed his father after he had kidnapped her from the tavern and taken her to a forest. Alice would follow him riding on the horse with him as they took his fathers dead body out of Forks and into the forest west of Forks, and it was here at a small cabin that James would take her to stay for a few days to make the story make sense. While Alice slept that night an emotionally distraught James Nighting II. would leave her without a word riding southward towards Tree Hill where he planned to return to his family and try and find some kind of peace over what he had done.

Arriving in Forks

Main Article : Forks

Bella Swan7
It was the first city I had ever seen outside of the surrounding area of Lucerne, and I don't know what I expected. From all the talk of my father I guess a burned down husk of a town screaming for my death wouldn't have suprised me at all.
William Lovie III.

When the group arrived at Forks the four of them simply sat and looked down at a massive city that for most of their lives they had not even known had existed. Each of the group spent a moment describing what they knew of Forks, at least what they had heard, and the simple fact seemed clear that they had all been fed a lot of lies over their life to keep them from leaving Lucerne. William told them all a story about how his father had told him that in Forks he had once been forced to put down a rebellion that started after the city wanted to kill him, and his brother. Jasper told him that his grand-father as well as clearly taken the party line and had told him and his sister that the city was a haven of criminals and rebels. Leven told the group that her father had refused to speak of Forks, and she realized now the reason was because he was ashamed to have to lie to her so he just simply didn't. At the urging of Carlisle they begin heading towards the town, and they would reach the great castle bridge of which Hayden Percy would travel ahead of the group with twenty men and have the way prepared for them and he did his best to try and keep who they were as something he only told the top commanders of the castle. After Hayden was able to get them through they made there way towards the city itself, and by this point guards from the castle had reached Forks and had begun spreading word that Lucernians were there, and they were of some high level nobility. As they entered the massive gates of Forks they didn't get twenty feet before the very well known and expensive armor of the Lucernians was seen on them which caused the people to begin swarming the group in the hopes of finding out who they were.

Forks

West Side of Forks

You could hear the roar of the crowd from everyone within the city, and like a tidle wave everyone within the city simply moved like they were automated towards the prince they had always dreamed of seeing.
Charles Swan

William didn't know how nearly mythical the Lovie's had become so he simply attempted to calm the crowd by telling them their prince and his best friends were on a journey to visit the Kingdom and that Forks was their first stop. If he didn't know before he knew after everyone in the crowd fell to their knees and remained deathly silent in their awe of the prince that they all hoped would become their King. Before five minutes the entire city learned of the coming of William Lovie, and a large group of Lucernians, and it took William begging the people to get up before they would finally stop kneeling to him. With the people back on their feet William and the group waded through the crowd that all attempted to touch the armor of their beloved Prince, and as this was happening Jasper, and the rest of the group followed very closely trying there best to keep an eye out for danger. As the groups of people all attempted to touch the armor of the prince the gaurd of House Swan, and his bannerman arrived on the scene to clear out the crowds and allow the prince through, but it took some time before they were able to get moving again. The arrival of Ser Richard of the Swan Guard would finally calm the crowd enough that he was able to line his Swan Knights along the side of the princes entourage, and from there walk them towards Swan Keep.

Alice Learns the Truth
Alice Lovie Hot
That lady Alice is prince William Lovie III. He's going to be the king some day.
Nerio Swann

Arriving at the cabin at night it was Alice and James that discussed everything that had happened and Alice attempted to get James to forgive himself, but she would fail and despite both describing their love for the other it was James that left her to sleep alone while he told he would be in the main room and they could talk the next day. While Alice slept that night an emotionally distraught James Nighting II. would leave her without a word riding southward towards Tree Hill where he planned to return to his family and try and find some kind of peace over what he had done, but he did leave behind a letter that detailed how much he had loved her and his involvement in what she would eventually realize was her memory loss. Alice would wake in the morning and discover he had left and after reading his letter she would ride back to Forks on the other horse where as she arrived she was stopped by a troop of cavalry led by Nerio Swann and Nerio knew her as Alice was a friend of Bella Swan and thus he revealed to her that the prince of Lucerne William Lovie III. was the leader of the group that was being surrounded by the people of Forks, and as she looked down into the group and saw him she felt a wave of memories crash over her which caused her to pass out. Alice would wake up back in the tavern where she was being held by Rosalie, and Bella while Donnel Swann stood at the doorway, and upon waking up Rosalie and Bella both started crying as they were both afraid that Alice wasn't going to wake up, and after calming down the two it was Alice that told them that she remembered who the boy from her dreams was. Before she could tell them that she knew the boy was William she was overcome with a terrible headache as the memories overwhelmed her and while she hid the severity of the pain it was Flavius Elvorix II. that came to the door and ordered Rosalie to return to work and despite Alice attempting to stop this he overruled her and then demanded them leave Alice's room which again they did reluctantly.

Golden Haired Boy
Bella Swan10
His beauty was painful, but it was the way he allowed everyone to touch his armor, and never once did I sence that he hated this or wanted these people to just leave him alone.
Bella Swan

While the crowd was clamoring for their prince it was Bella Swan that was in the tavern waiting for Alice to feel better when she heard all the noise outside. Joined by Donnel Swann she scaled the stairs of the tower of Trelly she looked out of the tower and finally saw the reason for all the commotion, and in that moment she was overcome. While she would never admit it to anyone even to this day during that moment she felt a pull towards the golden haired boy that she had never felt in her entire life. Her mind wanted with everything in her to return to her father's side where this knight was obviously heading to but instead her mind won the battle and simply stared love struck at the beautiful golden knight. After five minutes the group had barely moved due to the crowd sheer size and Bella remained in the same spot as she had been. Her only movement came when Rosalie approached from behind her and she fell startled by her friends arrival. Falling down before getting back up the two watched the group finally make it out of the crowd after the Forks guard, along with the House Swan honor guard moved in and created a barrier so that the prince could move through the thousands now lining the streets.

Watching them grasp for my hand. Watching them cry out my name. Watching them do everything they did to try and make me see them was the first time I ever really understood who I was. I always understood I was powerful, but it wasn't until then I knew what I could accomplish.
William Lovie III.

William and the rest of the group would make there way now with the help of the Swan Knights and footmen of Forks through the crowds and made there way towards Swan Keep where they would arrive at to the site of Charlie, and Brodie Swan bowing to them while dressed in beautiful blue Swan adorned armor. Charlie would declare himself and immediately William gave him the respect he deserved as an Arch Lord of Lucerne, and after giving him bread to signal that he was under guests right he alongside the Shadow Council and Hayden Percy would enter the Swan Keep. Carlie Cullen would attempt to follow them but Brody Swan would hold him back on the command of Charlie before following the rest of the group inside and leaving Carlisle outside with the remainder of the group. Charlie would tell William the first of what would become an ever increasing amount of bad things about his father, and Charlie told him that he was beyond happy to see that he had a chance to meet him before he perished in whatever the next plot of James Lovie was. William would be somewhat defensive of his father at first, but Hayden Percy would vouch for many of the things said, and this shocked William as he believed Hayden and couldn't believe that his father was causing so many problems. Charlie told William that Brody would take him on a tour of the estates while Charlie prepared things for William to see, so that he could understand what Charlie believed he could do.

Chance Encounter
Bella Swan16
Looking back the fear I used to have was just so palpibable. It was as if I would litterly die if I went to see this man that people were calling the most perfect thing they had ever seen. I should have been at his feet praying like the rest of them, but my fear kept me back. Considering how it ended I can't say I regret not going.
Bella Swan

Bella would continue to stare at William throughout the entire time he was surrounded and still in view, and as she did she brought on the questioning of Rosalie of whom also felt something for one of the men with William in the form of Jasper out there but attempted to bury that within herself by asking Bella questions. Bella escaped the questioning and badgering of Rosalie that she go to see the prince, and instead made her way to the blacksmith of her father's loyal banner house House Black to basically hide out. She entered the blacksmith and admittedly spent the next few hours simply walking among the seemingly endless stable that surrounded the overall blacksmith. She was about to return home when she heard a commotion from the front of the blacksmith, and when she came out to see what it was she saw that the prince was in the next room talking to Arthur Black the brother of the House Black patriarch. Bella would watch as two other men entered the room in the form of Jasper Hale, and Joshua Jackson, and she watched as the prince laughed with them, and they seemed to love his presence. Arthur Black, and Jasper Hale would leave the area for a few minutes leaving William and Joshua to talk among themselves, and she watched as once he believed he was alone William appeared worried and talked in hush tones to Joshua of whom seemed to attempt to reassure him.

Bella swan breaking dawn by harra009-d2zbmca
Seeing him like that was such a shocking thing, that I felt immobilized in awe. I had wanted to run away, and hide in a hole so deep that noone would ever find me. I had wanted to do anything to get away, but I couldn't move. The moment his eyes met mine, all the remainder of my resistence just flowed away.
Bella Swan

As the two continued talking Bella found herself transfixed on the prince in front of her. She was so nervous that she wanted to run away and hide in the stables for the rest of her life, but before her cowerdess could allow her to do this she was spotted by Arthur who brought her presence to the prince of Lucerne.When the two locked eyes Bella had to hold onto a railing to keep herself from falling, and while William had a lot of experience with women he couldn't bare to not touch this girl in a way he couldn't understand. William thanked Arthur, and told Arthur to take Jasper and Joshua and show them the remainder of the Stables, and Arthur quickly removed himself to the pain of Bella whose head was filled with crazy thoughts of love, and marriage. At first Bella was nervous and shy as she was with everyone, but William unlocked something inside herself that had been dormant since the death of her brother Jacob Swan, and she begin opening up to him. Bella would take him to the more secluded spot of the Stables, and it was there that the two talked for hours and came to know each other rather well, with both telling eachother things they hadn't told anyone else before. This closeness was interrupted by the fact that it was well past midnight and so he had to return her Swan Keep, and then make his way to the Tavern that they had taken over as a residence or Jasper was going to explode from worry. William walked Bella back to Swan Keep before the two parted but made plans to meet the next day at the tavern. As William went to leave her though Brody Swan would come out and whisper something to her which caused her to give Brody a kiss on the cheek before she ran back over to William and told her that she was going to join him since she knew friends at the Tavern. Several Swan Knights joined them in order to make sure Bella would be able to get back safely, and thus arm in arm they walked towards the Tavern with Bella leading them.

The Tavern Meeting
Alice Lovie7
So much happened in that small run down tavern, that whenever I return to Forks I feel like I have to return there. Had we of stayed at a different tavern I'm sure that eventually I would have found my sister again, but it would have been longer. It would have meant one more minute away from my sister, and that was too much.
William Lovie III.

As the Lucernians spent time in the Swan Keep it was Alice that recovered from her headache and now having regained her memory rejoined her friend Rosalie Hale, of whom was known as Rosalie Woods due to her supposed bastardy birth, in her pursuit of learing more about why William Lovie III. who she now knew as her brother was in Forks. As they attempted to leave the tavern the it was Flavius that slapped Alice in the face and forced her and Rosalie to return and not allowing them to leave for Swan Keep where they knew they could get Bella to tell them more. This physical abuse wasn't uncommon so Alice just moved about her business, and acted as if nothing had happened, but inside she now knew that she was a princess and feeling the shackles getting closer to being removed she felt hopeful for the first time in years as she knew that William would save her. Alice would watch as the man she knew now as Carlisle Cullen entered the tavern and went to Flavius and after talking briefly it was Flavius that would rush out of the tavern. Shortly after this happened it was her brother himself that entered the tavern flanked by Bella and Jasper on each side of him.

Jasper Hale5
When I saw the gleaming armor of the prince's men I couldn't help but stand in awe of these men. So much was spoken of Lucerne, and since I had never been there I was left to my imaginations. They just seemed so polished, and downright perfect.
Alice Lovie

After at first being overwhelmed by attention by the tavern dwellers they were spared further harassment when Rosalie yelled throughout the tavern that they were going to close if they didn't leave the Lucernians alone. Alice spent the rest of the night watching as the group of Lucernians spent time in the corner, and she made the arrangements when a man named Carlisle Cullen introduced himself and basically said that the group needed lodgings for the night and they would prefer if they could simply take all the rooms in the tavern. As Alice moved about the business of moving their things to their rooms she came to be helped by a silent young man who introduced himself as Jasper Hale. The patrons of the Tavern were slowly removed as the men that guarded all these noble young men begin to take up the spots and guarded the door making sure the tavern was now safe for the royals to sleep in. As the two shook hands on Jasper's insistance they both felt a shock as if something inside them was kismat, and that they recegnized the feeling. They went about their work, but following the hand shake no more words were shared between the two. As Jasper returned to the table he returned to conversation with Emmett, and Edward where he revealed that he felt a connection with the young barmaid. Emmett was far to lost in his lust over the beautiful blond to pay attention to Jasper but Edward was completely listening and had never seen his friend with so much certainty in his eyes since before he had left. For the first time since the death of Hostella Jasper was actually talking to Edward, and this continued for several minutes until the emotions wore off for Jasper once Alice had his eye sight and he realized he was talking to Edward and would from that point on ignore Edward and only talk to Emmett, and Joshua of whom entered shortly after. As they continued to talk Emmett simply got up from the table without a word and walked over to the counter where once their he begin talking to the blonde barmaid. Edward and Jasper were shocked that the extremely shy Emmett had been capable of something so obvious, and once again a member of the group stepped out of his comfort zone and did something they were not used to doing.

William Returns
Alice Lovie21
Bella said that she was best friends with two of the girls that worked at the tavern, and when I asked how she a noble got to be friends with barmaids she just laughed and shrugged her shoulders. Her nervousness in that moment just made me love her all the more.
William Lovie III.

The flirting between Rosalie, and the conversation between Jasper, and Joshua ended the moment the front entrance to the tavern opened and walking through the doors was William Lovie, and on his arm was Bella Swan. When Alice watched her normally dower friend walk in smiling while holding the arm of what she could only assume was the most handsome man in the kingdom she couldn't help but do a double take on the two. For the boys this was nothing new as Jasper and William had girls on their arms all the time, but the way he held her hand was something they hand't seen before as usually it was a more physical connection that William was after. The tavern was at this point basically at full copasity with all the guards and other members of their party so it was difficult for William, and Bella to see where the group was. As he looked around the tavern for his friends so that they could meet Bella his eyes scanned a tiny brunette girl standing behind the table and for a moment he was completely lost in thought. His mind went back for a moment and he had a hallucination of dreams he had been having flooding through his mind. Every dream he had ever had about the girl suddenly flashed back to him, and he nearly fell over if not for Bella holding his arm, and keeping him steady.

Alice Lovie Small1
I didn't know what it was but when I caught a look at her it was a moment I cannot explain. I felt a sence of longing that I didn't know existed but it wasn't in a sexual way it was something elce. It was as if this was someone I hadn't seen in a long time and now I was getting a chance to see her again.
William Lovie III.

Seeing Alice awoke something in William, and at first Bella watched him as he looked at Alice, and she felt nervous that she wasn't good enough but as if he felt her nervousness he tightened his grip on her hand and looked down at her smiling. The smile he gave her wiped away the fear she had, and brought her back to the happiness that she was feeling the moment before. Across the room at the bar Alice nearly dropped the jug of liquid that she was holding and stumbled her way back into the store room to calm herself down. At first she was horrified that she might be attracted to her best friends date, and thus she decided to hide herself away in the storeroom. As William held Bella's hand and walked towards his friends who he had finally spotted he spied the blonde sitting on Emmett's lap and smiled at his friend who appeared to be smitten. He locked eyes with Edward who gave him a knowing smile, and for the first time in a long time he returned Edwards smile, as he believed Edward was happy for him. Jasper and Joshua would both say hello to Bella and the group got into a fresh, and lively conversation only interupted by sporadic kissing between Rosalie and Emmett.

The Storeroom Meetings
Alice Lovie Large6
I sat alone in the storeroom hiding in the corner behind a box. I wanted with everything in me to go back out there and talk to the boy that had sent electricity through my arm just through a touch. I wanted to know more about who he was, and whether he could ever like a girl like me. But the only real though that flew through my mind, was speaking and seeing the prince again.
Alice Lovie

As the group talked and spent time together Rosalie, and Bella both wondered where Alice had gone too, and Jasper said that she was probably still busy like before. Bella got up from the table and went to see where she might be, and like always her noble stance meant that she was able to walk into the back where she found Alice sitting in the corner of the store room. Bella walked up to her, and sat down beside her and tried to find out what was wrong. Alice lied to Bella and told her she was nervous about seeing Jasper again because she thought she was having strong feelings for him and what was the point of getting involved since she was nothing but a barmaid. Bella looked her in the face and said she was so much more then that, and the group out there would never look at her as just a barmaid. She knew Bella was right but she wasn't ready to see the prince again so she told Bella to ask Jasper if he would come see her in the back room. Alice would hug Bella and tell her she loved her before Bella left to tell Jasper.

Bella Swan Large4
I didn't want Jasper to leave and think I was unhappy or didn't like him, so I thought the only way to see him without involving the prince was to get him to come to me. I'm guessing this would be the first time he chased a girl into a storeroom in his life.
Alice Lovie

Bella would return to the table, and say that Alice was in the back room because the tavern owner had forced her back there so not to bother the customers, and that she wanted to apologize to Jasper in person. Jasper would immediately go to the back to see her, and he found her now standing against the wall waiting for him. The two would talk, and eventually they would kiss against the wall before things got more heated, and they would make love. As Jasper and Alice were in the storeroom the group outside continued having a great time, but in the back of William's mind he continued to think of the brunette barmaid that he had seen at the front, but like Alice threw herself into Jasper, William threw himself more and more into Bella. The two continued to talk lovingly and didn`t know when Rosalie, and Emmett left to go to her room William decided the time was right to take Bella home, and he said goodbye to Edward and left a goodbye for Jasper before holding Bella's hand and leaving with her. Emmett and Rosalie would spend the night talking but for the first time in her life Rosalie had found someone who didn`t just want her body, and this led to the two to become quite close very quickly in.

For whatever reason as I walked with her the world just seemed clearer again. Memories seemed clear for the first time in the longest time, and looking at her smiling face as we walked hand in hand down the pebbled street I knew it was her. She was releasing me from whatever darkness had befallen me. She was the one to release me back into happiness.
William Lovie III.

Taking Bella`s hand and walking her down the street he was painfully aware that despite the appearance of being alone with her in fact he could make out Ellia Snow, and Hayden Percy following behind them keeping enough distance to remain private, but still close enough to move forward if something went wrong. William would enter the Swan Keep with her, and when the guards indicated that her father was away from the keep meeting several just arriving nobles from Fogtown he would take her back to the stables where they had originally met, and the two talked there for almost another hour, before the arrival of Charlie Swan, and a large troop of Fogtown men would cause them to depart each other. As the shy Bella Swan was preparing to leave his side he would kiss her, and the two lost themselves in the kiss for several minutes before Hayden came into the barn to tell them the lady had to leave before they were discovered. William following this would meet with the Fogtown force whom led by Natalie Highport would swear themselves to his side and thus joining the army that was gathering in support of William.

The Return
Alice Lovie Large3
I had found my escape in Jasper's arms but even he wasn't enough to keep the constant thoughts of the prince out of my mind. I wanted nothing more then to just escape with him, but even after making love I still found myself thinking of him. I knew I had to go out and see him, and thus I took Jasper's hand and followed him out to the table.
Alice Lovie

As Alice and Jasper finished they talked about things, and Alice frankly asked him where he saw this going, and Jasper who was trying to be a good guy after everything he had done in the past told her that he would like to see her again. Alice was skeptical because he lived in a different city, and was a completely different kind of person in terms of importance but looking into his eyes she believed him. This didn't take away from the fact that Alice couldn't get the prince out of her head, and thus when Jasper extended his hand to take her back inside she took his hand and prepared to once again see the prince. When they entered the hall again she noticed the table was barren except for Edward who sat alone at the table drinking his water. When they arrived they learned that William had left with Bella, and Emmett had left with Rosalie, Joshua had went to bed, and with this Edward said that he too was going to bed, and said goodnight. Alice in that moment was sadly sort of happy that nothing was expected of her with Jasper and walked hand in hand with him as he escorted her to her small room four floors up the tavern. Collapsing into her bed she attempted to fall asleep but the screaming headache she suffered from was the worse she had ever felt before and she wanted to cry out in pain, but bit down on a pillow for longer then she would have liked to admit.

Ending a Marriage
Kate Denali Wide
Im sorry that this is coming as a shock to you Taylor. I never wanted to hurt you. I wanted to spend our life together. I wanted to love you. I wanted to love our children. That's all gone. The moment our little girl died I knew I couldn't stay in that castle for one second longer. If you have any shred of love for me, then you will let me go.
Kate Denali

Following Taylor Shephard leaving with a small troop of men for the Journey it was Kate Denali that would go to Edward Shephard and with his assistance she was able to make her way northward meeting with the main Lucernian army and her father at Forks. As the army was preparing to leave for Forks time was sensitive and thus Kate wasted no time and told her father the truth of what was going in Vorhelm and hearing this an enraged Emerich Denali would travel to the Shephard forced and meeting with Taylor it was a shocked Taylor who saw Kate and then was verbally attacked by Emerich. As the acusations rained down on Taylor swords were nearly brought out but this was stopped when Kate stood between them feeling a hidden desire to protect Taylor despite everything he had done, and she was able to get him to agree to speak to her alone. Speaking together alone it was Taylor who realized that he had truly hurt Kate and that there relationship was dead from the side of Kate feeling no love for him, and with this he agreed to have their marriage ended without resistence.

The Early Arrival
You just sent me away Will. You sent me away on what I thought was a real reason, but from where I stand it looks like it was worth nothing. You could have sent any of them, but instead you sent me. I did what you asked me and in return I lost everything I had ever dreamed of. I must now stand here and watch the future I dreamed lived out with that Italian. I lost everything while I was away. For nothing. For absolutely nothing. What makes it worse is you still can't see.

Going to Stormwind

Leven Martell Red
I trusted William with my life, and it was the only reason that I would have ever travelled so far from anything I knew. His belief in me pushed me forward, and drove me to be better then I could ever have been without him.
Leven Martell

Leven alongside her sisters, Lyanna Starke and Ellia Snow would join with a group of twelve Martell men at arms of whom was sent to join them on their trip to Stormwind, as well as a group of four men at arms for House Fraizen who were led by Taelan Fraizen to also accompany them to Stormwind. The group would arrive at the tiny port of Castle Dalmatia and stayed the night there meeting briefly with Landsgrave Modius Dalmatia of whom Leven did not reveal anything she thought to be important but gave enough when she revealed that she had been sent by William. Modius was a devout loyalist to James having been at the Battle of Lyons and this loyalty led to him sending his brother Decius Dalmatia to Lucerne to find out what was happening. Leven and her party left the next morning accompanied this time by Appius Dalmatia the heir of House Dalmatia who Modius had given orders to watch everything Leven did and then come back. Arriving at the port of Littleheim south of Stormwind they would not reveal their purpose and made no attempt to meet with local leadership and instead made their way directly to the city of Stormwind. As they made their way northward it was Lyanna Starke that would be saddened by how little assistence she was able to provide for their journey as she barely remembered her former home. Reaching the outskirts of the city there arrival was expected by House Starke who met Leven Martell and her group with Robb Starke of whom would be sent as the envoy for the house since Brandon, and Eddard Starke had traveled to the south in order to meet the Lannisters and try and get them to join with William Lovie III. and thus assist the young prince. Robb immediately became the source of much interest for Leven`s sister Obella of whom would watch him very closely and he would do the same as he alongside his father`s vassals led them throughout Stormwind. Getting Leven a room in the Starke estate in Stormwind she and her sisters would get a good sleep in before their busy day the next day. Leven and her sisters would wake the next day and meet with Robb Starke again of whom told them that Eddard had promised the entire support of House Starke to the efforts of William Lovie. Robb Starke would take her throughout the city of Stormwind where Robb and her sister Obella Martell grew closer and closer before eventually Leven suggested that Robb show Obella privately the second tier of the city while she and her sister Dorea Martell were escorted by Robb's sister Sansa Starke of whom showed herself to be a beautiful and charismatic young lady just younger then Leven, but the same age as Dorea.

Carlisle had told me to expect stiff resistence to the idea of going behind the kings back. He hadn`t told me they hated the king without pause.
Leven Martell
On the second day of their stay in Stormwind it would be Eddard and Brandon Starke that arrived back in Stormwind accompanied by a large force of House Starke. Following introducing himself it would be Eddard Starke that would meet with Leven alone, as she would make it clear in letters from William that she was a completely trusted member of his forces.
Leven Martell Stormwind
Eddard thus spoke openly to her in a way that they were unable to do in letters, and really let her know about the things that James Lovie had done and the level of hatred the people had for him. Revealing to her first as well that he believed he had failed in his goal of gaining the support of the Lannisters he was dismayed that it seemed to him that the Lannisters would support the regime, but Leven was thankful for him having even attempted that knowing from her lessons how much division there was between the Lannisters and Starke's. At nearly this same time Decius Dalmatia would arrive in Lucerne where he would attempt to seek an audiance with James Lovie II. in order to let him know what was happening in the area. James was at this point battling for control with Vhloraz and thus was hidden away in the Cloud Tower by Khadgar, and Kieth and thus was not present at the Keep. Tristan Lovie would be told of the arrival of Decius by Tavin Slynt and learning of this he would meet with Decius and learn the location of Leven Martell and from the location of where she was going Tristan guessed that she would soon learn the extent of the rebellious elements of Lucerne. Taking the opportunity it would be Tristan that fabricated a letter from his father and gave this letter to Decius with the letter detailing his command to kidnap Leven Martell and bring her to Lucerne as a hostage.
End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.


"I wish nothing but the best for your friend, and the prince of the land in Lord William but his father isn't capable of leading anymore."

"So what are you suggesting?"

"I am suggesting Milady that prince William when he done in Forks should come to Stormwind and we shall do everything we can as a people to remove his father and place him on the throne." Picturing William on the throne was something I had done more times then I would ever admit to throughout my life, but hearing it out of the mouth of one of the most powerful men in Lucerne was something that I scarsley believed I had just heard.

"You understand I've know the King for my entire life."

"I know you have seen him your entire life, but my lady what do you truly know of this man." I thought about it and I had eaten dinner down the table from him hundreds of times, and what little had spoken while kind to me had always been for the ears of William. It was no secret that he wasn't a great man, but to suggest he was a tyrant as Eddard had wasn't something I understood.

"I'm not his blood, and he places the ideals of his family...prince William above all things." The honorable Eddard Starke could barely control himself at my near mistaken use of family over William. Sadly noone even his most direhard supporter would call Bill a family man. He was devoted to Will, but to his family...I dont think so.

"I'm sorry milady but when you are forced to exclude the entirety of his family outside of the prince he is not a family oriented man. I know the king well from when we were children, and the man I knew I can say is gone. He used to dote on his sister Catherine you know." He looked at me clearly wanting that to sink in. I had heard him yelling at Willliam's aunt but I had never seen any sort of time between them that would have indicated anything more then hate." For years she was everything to Bill. Then he met Lisa Tyrell and everything in his life just got even brighter."

"He loved her back then?" The fact that it was shocking that Bill loved his wife was something that struck me as odd. I had never thought of it before today, and that as well struck me as strange. 

"He loved Lisa Tyrell like there was not another soul in the world. I was there at that tournament when he made her the Queen of Love and Beauty and I watched the two fall in love as they stared at eachother. It was pure love. But milady...lady Martell when he returned from Lyons he was changed."

"Changed how?" I knew the Battle of Lyons well. Thousands upon thousands of Lucernians had gone to war, and but a slimmer had returned. The destruction of the human alliance at the battle was legendary, but I had never heard William's father mention it once, so hearing Eddard say it was a defining moment in his life was shocking to me. 

"Things no longer made him laugh. Everything was dark and twisted through his eyes. He pushed aside everything that had mattered to him including Lady Tyrell." He looked out the window as if remembering some distant event that pained him.

"Are you alright Lord Starke?"

"I'm fine milady just coming to terms with the fact that my old friend is gone was a painful thing to do, and its no easier now."

"You mean you came to this conclusion long ago?"

"Yes back during the days leading up to the Plague he was lost in madness and shouting during a meeting of the Lords and I realized it."

"The Plague my Lord?" As he went to speak a knock on the door brought our attention there and left the question hanging. 

"You may enter." The door opened immediately after and I saw Robb open the door. Behind him walking away was another Starke man I remember as Brandon Starke II. while accompanying him was my sister Obella of whom was most likely leaving Robbs side for the first time since we had arrived.

"Father there is a party of Lannisters entering the city who wish to meet as well with Lady Martell." Eddard nearly burst from his seat before coming around to my side of the table and grabbing my cloak from the hanger on the wall. 

"I am sorry Milady but we must cut our conversation short and meet with the Lannisters." He helped me up, and despite never needing the help I knew the reasons behind it, and I took his arm and pulled myself from the chair where he would place the cloak over my shoulders.

"I thought you believed it didn't go well speaking with Lord Tywin?"

"I guess the minds of people like the Lannisters are difficult to read for simple soldiers like me." He laughed as he said it before leading me out the door following behind Robb who led us through the winding hallways and out into the courtyard.

"Where are we to meet the Lannisters Ser Robb?"

"Meetings with the Lannisters are held in the High Keep." As he said High Keep I remembered from yesterday as we had made our way to the third teir of the city, and how high up it was. I wondered why two groups such as House Lannister, and House Starke would have ever thought it was a good idea to meet in a place so easily formed for throwing people off ledges in anger. Laughing to myself brought the attention of Robb of whom looked back and smiled to himself as if knowing I was laughing at some joke I told myself.

Walking along we were joined at the gate to the third tier by a young man dressed all in red armor, and a large Lion Emblem on his chest. It wasn't difficult to know he was a Lannister but Robb walked up to him and clasped his hand in what to me looked like friendship. The man smiled at Robb briefly exchanging words before the two laughed. The laughter of the two ended when me and Eddard reached them, and behind the young Lannister was approached by an older Lannister man with a massive Blond beard. 

"Lord Eddard Starke it has been a long time since I have seen you."

"It has Ser Stafford. What brings you and your nephew to the gates to meet us?" So the young man was the nephew of Ser Stafford Lannister. Thinking back to my class time that could mean it was Lucion, Lancel, or Tyrek Lannister. I doubted Lucion as he was known as Lame Lannister for his ugly appearance and slow brain, but Lancel or Tyrek were both possiblities.

Stafford Lannister stepped forwards staring at me before speaking "To meet with the beautiful Lady Martell is more then enough reason to come here Lord Starke." He gave me a strange look as he said it, and I felt my arms instinctively pull my cloak around me a little further. It was cold so the act would be seen as such, but it was meant for more then keeping the fall snow off me.

"From our last talks it didn't seem your brother was willing to make the trip."

"You must have mistaken. We left a few hours after you did, and we are more then happy to meet a representative of the true King of Lucerne in William Lovie third of his name." Well that was shocking, but if he had wanted to let it sink in he didn't wait long before he nearly immediately turned around summoning the younger Lannister with a look to follow behind him and led us towards High Keep.

During this conversation Eddard would first reveal the emotional damage that was caused against Bill Lovie during the Battle of Lyons including the fact of how kind, and funny a person that Bill Lovie was before the events of the Battle of Lyons. Also revealing the first mention of the fact that Bill Lovie was responsible for the destruction of the Lucernian city of Tree Hill this would be a shocking revelation for a girl that was one of the few people who had been almost always treated with kindness by the King as Leven was one of basically three people that Bill Lovie did not outright hate.

The Arrival of several Lannisters was shocking for everyone around, as Eddard had said the conversations hadn't indicated they would come. Something was changing in the air when the Starke's were willing to abandon the king, and the Lannisters were willing to do anything.
Leven Martell

As Leven talked with Eddard they were interrupted by Robb Starke entering to alert his father that several Lannisters had arrived in the city to meet with Leven. Eddard would lead Leven, and her sister to the Lannisters who waited in the main keep where it was said Tywin, Stafford, and Tyrek Lannister had come. Tywin would join Eddard and Leven in meeting, and Tywin appeared to Leven to be nothing like the man she had heard legends of back in Lucerne as this man in front of her discussed wanting to assist the prince, and wanting to eliminate the tyranny that his father had brought on the land. Eddard and Tywin would argue briefly over an event they called the Plague, but she knew nothing about it, so she made a note to find out about it later. Tywin did suggest that he wished to meet with the prince, as Eddard had and Leven knew her time in Stormwind was over and her time for returning to William was upon her he had one major truth to reveal. Eddard would take Leven to the top of Stormwind once more where joined by his wife he would reveal to Leven that James had orchestrated the destruction of Tree Hill, and that he was still actively resisting attempts to save those inside the city. Horrified by what this meant she would take a letter written by him and still in shock prepare to leave the city to return to William. While this was happening it was Decius Dalmatia that returned to Castle Dalmatia with the orders that he believed had come from James Lovie II. but were in fact false orders given by Tristan Lovie.

Stormwind Negotiations
Sansa Starke Betrothed
If he turns out to be a monster Robb do not fret. We have our out. I will not force your sister to marry any monster. I promise you this.
Eddard Starke

Following the departure of Leven Martell from Stormwind travelling to Forks in order to meet with William it would be the Lannisters that called a meeting with the Starke's. Meeting together at the the Keep of Stormwind the group would discuss moving forward as the Starke's were very clearly completely behind William Lovie III. but the Lannisters would quickly point out that in order to move forward and join this alliance they would need more. Discussions would begin when Tywin requested that Sansa Starke be betrothed to Joffrey Lannister of which was rejected initially but was eventually agreed to once assurances were made that if the relationship was not acceptable to both parties upon meeting then new arrangements would be made instead. With marriage ties to bind them there were deals made on trading and control of the Rhunian region of which more regulated what was quite a chaotic region, and thus the Lannisters would agree to join with the Starke's in their support of William. With the Lannisters now joining the forces of William it was the spies for James at the negotiations that would send word ahead of what had transpired in Stormwind. This word was taken by Canius Opimius westward, and while Canius himself would travel all the way to Lucerne to alert James it was Canius that also stopped at Castle Dalmatia to alert Landsgrave Modius Dalmatia of what was transpiring.

Final Resistance

Main Article : Ambush on the Greenhave

Leven Martell Cover5
You had a different feeling about the land after you heard the words of the honorable Eddard Starke. This was a man who you just knew from hearing him that he spilled out honor, and yet he was telling his horrible tales you just didn`t want to be true.
Leven Martell

With the loyalty of House Starke assured and Eddard promising to do his best for the rest of eastern Lucerne Leven would return to Lannistane and back to the boats which would take her directly to Forks. While this was happening the James loyalist Modius Dalmatia would be preparing an ambush in order to capture Leven and hold her as a means to bring William to the table. While the main ambush was being prepared at Castle Dalmatia it was Franzal Nighting and a group of Nighting soldiers present at Castle Dalmatia that would take a boat and attempt to make their own move against Leven. Franzal was hopeful that if he gained Leven before House Dalmatia then James Lovie II. would begin to favor House Nighting again. Before leaving for this ambush it was Franzal that left a letter for Rachel in Castle Dalmatia where she was rushing towards in order to find Franzal before anything could happen. The Nighting ship would use the cover of fog to join the small fleet of Leven Martell and getting inside their ranks it was Franzal and his force that would use rafts to get right beside the boat of Leven Martell and then used ropes to get on to the boat. Once on the boat they would spread out throughout the top deck where they would quickly kill the captain and two guards on the main deck in preparation for their move against Leven. Leven and Dorea were unable to sleep due to the snoring of Obella and thus decided to go to the main deck and sit for a time. Leaving their sleeping sister Obella they went to the top deck, and while at first, they brought nothing with them it was Leven that watched Dorea grab her dagger that led Leven to also grabbing her sword.

I hope this letter finds you in good health Rachel. I want you to know I will always be thankful to you for raising me. You were the mother I was lucky enough to have, and for that I will always have nothing but love for you in my heart.
Franzal Nighting

When they reached the top deck, it was completely pitch black out, and the only light was the single flame burning beside captains’ wheel. Leven would approach the captain and find him with a knife in his neck and bleeding out all over the deck. Reaching for her sword she barely got it out before a dagger narrowly missed her head and slammed into the pole behind her. Sliding to the deck she was forced to defend herself as a red masked man charged at her. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Dorea fighting against another man, and she could hear commotion as the rest of the boat clearly awoke from the fighting. Initially Losing her fight to the red masked man she would finally kill him after he tripped on one of the bodies strewn about the deck, and she would slice his head from his body before he fell into the river (The attacker would later turn out to be Franzal Nighting after Rachel Nighting revealed one of her cousins had been killed by Leven and this was the only instance that makes sense). The crew then broke through the locked door keeping them below and the other man would jump into the river to escape where two were killed by arrows fired at them but the remainder were able to swim back to their boat. Following this attack, the crew remained on heavy alert as they made their way westward and decided to stop at Castle Cerintha instead of Castle Dalmatia as they had originally planned due to Appius convinsing this was the best option. Appius for his part had become completely broken by what he had learned in Stormwind and now the assassination attempt made him even more confused over the truth, and thus while Leven stopped at Castle Cerintha it was Appius that took a ship and traveled to Castle Dalmatia.

Battle of Castle Cerintha

Main Article : Battle of Castle Cerintha

Battle of Cerintha

1. Appius is stopped during his attempt to reach Castle Dalmatia 2. Camped army of Modius Dalmatia prepares to sail towards Castle Cerintha 3. Army of Modius lands west of Castle Cerintha in preperation for the Battle 4. Arrival of the Dalmatia fleet who blockades the port of Castle Cerintha 5. Meeting of Castle Cerintha where the negotiations for the surrender are made.

We have to stop her because she found out the truth. Our loyalty to the king does not end. It doesn't matter what he has done.
Modius Dalmatia

Appius did not have to travel far before he ran into a blockade led by ships carrying the flag of his household. Approaching the ships he met with the captain of the fleet in Juventius Ovidus who told him that his father had camped on the shore and to speak with him of which Appius did and discovered what appeared to be thousands of troops all camped on the riverbank. Appius would meet go to his fathers tent where he found his father and all the Dalmatia vassals meeting in regards to what he quickly realized was an ambush on the fleet of Leven Martell. While Appius did not reveal that Leven was at Castle Cerintha it had already been revealed by one of the survivors from the Nighting failed attack, and thus the army was planning to move against Castle Cerintha while the fleet split up with most moving to Castle Cerintha to blockade the castle while the remainder split in half to block any attempt to relieve the castle from west, and east. While the vassals moved about to get ready to march, and sail it was Appius that met with his father telling him that Leven was a good person who was loyal to the prince. To his shock it was Modius that told his son he already knew that James had ordered the destruction of Tree Hill, and that was the reason they had to stop Leven, and then use her capture as leverage. Shocked by what he had discovered it was Appius that took command of several ships in the Dalmatia fleet and joined Juventius, and Pisentius in moving to Castle Cerintha to blockade the castle.

This isn't personal Lady Martell. I just serve a different king.
Modius Dalmatia

Realizing that the words of his father had been lies, and they were following a mad king it would be Appius Dalmatia that would conspire with the loyalist Pisentius Larcius to gain control of the Dalmatia forces and stop his father from getting them all killed. While the fleet was blockading Castle Cerintha it was Appius and Pisentius that took a group of soldiers and made there way to the flag ship of the Dalmatia ships in the form of The Medee and would meet with captain Juventius Ovidus. Juventius was an honorable man, and had lost a brother at Tree Hill and thus when he was told what had actually transpired there he would join with Appius and with Juventius on their side they gained the fleet. Juventius would have several captains he wasn't sure of the loyalty of removed to their quarters, and with this control now in place it was Appius that attempted to end the battle before it could start. While the army of his father was preparing the siege it was Appius that took a raft and while carrying a white flag entered the port of Castle Cerintha. Quickly taken by the Cerintha forces he was brought to the main hall where Leven, and the Cerintha forces were planning for the coming battle. Meeting with them he revealed the changed loyalty of the fleet, and that if Leven would call a parlay with the Dalmatia forces he believed he could convince the other leaders of his fathers army to stand down.

I would be within my rights to have you executed for what you have done. What you nearly did. I will instead allow you to return to your home under the watch of the new Lord of Dalmatia. You are not to leave your families lands until this is all over with. I trust you will watch over him Appius.
Leven Martell

Taking the advise of Appius its Leven that meets one last time with the forces of Modius and sending a messenger to the Modius forces she lies and says the meeting is where she will surrender to Modius. Leaving through the gate of Castle Cerintha with just Lord Atrius Cerintha, Dorea, and Titus Numonis she watches as Appius hides his face under a hood as he carries a white flag alongside the group as they walk towards the riders that have come from the Modius forces. Reaching the Modius group she can tell that he has brought many of his vassals to watch her surrender and realizes that Appius was right about what his reaction would be to her surrendering. The two barely speak before Appius removes his hood and calls out his fathers lies in front of the Dalmatia vassals, and the two argue for a few minutes before Clodius Cervidus the most powerful of the Dalmatia vassals voices his support of Appius. Realizing that he has lost its Modius that agrees to stand down and face the consequences of what he views as his devotion to his oaths. Following a discussion between Leven and Appius it is agreed that Modius would be placed under house arrest at Castle Dalmatia and remain there until William had made a decision on him. Appius would be given lordship of House Dalmatia by his father in front of their most prominent vassals and then while Appius commanded the vassals to prepare their forces to return home he had Juventius Ovidus who had just arrived at the meeting to take Modius to the Medee and personally take him back to Castle Dalmatia.

Arriving in Castle Dalmatia
It was actually the first person I have ever killed. He moved quicker then anyone I had ever fought before. He tripped on a body and as he got he stumbled on the blood and I took his head from his body. His red mask was the only thing that didn't fall in the water.
Leven Martell
Arriving in Castle Dalmatia
You killed my cousin Leven. He was seventeen and just wanted to help his family. He didn't deserve to die on that river.
Rachel Lee
Arriving in Stormwind
First we saw Forks and were shocked at how many people there were. Looking at Stormwind you couldn`t help but feel the same. Everything my father had told me was a lie. That became clear the moment I looked through the Great Eye of Stormwind.

Gathering Storm

Arriving in Stormwind
Rosalie Hale Cover6

Rosalie Hale would join Alice Lovie in traveling to Stormwind as the situation deteriorated there was increasing worry from William Lovie III. that his father of whom he now no longer knew what he was capable of would use these girls to punish William.

We went by boat as by this point I understood the gravity of the situation in the valley. This was no longer simply me travelling the land, and getting to know my people. I was discovering destroyed cities, and a growing rebellion. This wasn`t the kind of trip I took by horse anymore.
William Lovie III.

Leaving Forks by boat the group now numbered nearly a dozen ships worth of men, and nobles all traveling with the prince of Lucerne, and for many this was people drawing lines in the sand. For the part of James Lovie this was the worst case scenario and he begin to try and find ways to stop William from realizing the truth once he reached Stormwind by trying to have his agents assassinate Eddard Starke, and in this way he commanded several of Ezio Ederiz's agents to go to Stormwind and kill him.

Return to Lucerne
I don't have the full story yet father, but I need to do this. Let me repair the damage that every single piece of evidence I've seen show me that you caused.
William Lovie III.
Alice Rises

Alice greets the arrival of Emma, and Hanna Bell of whom are accompanied by a heavy contingent of men-at arms and knights of House Skane, and House Scarlet and she discovers that they remember her. Also among the group arriving is Adela Aven of whom has been brought to become the lady in waiting for Alice, and the two talk briefly with Adela showing herself as a kind girl who is clearly very happy to be a lady in waiting for the princess of Lucerne. Finding herself basically in a moment having gone from a tavern girl to the princess of Lucerne she remembers her times with the two sisters, and they spend the day together, which is joined by Fredrik Highmore of whom seems to be quite close with Emma Bell. Leaving behind Emma for a time she and Hanah go to the palace grounds where she meets with Charles Swan of whom has basically become the driving force behind the northern Lucernians joining William at Forks, and the two form a quick friendship as Charles is beyond happy with what they have agreed to join him in. Following her meeting at the Forks Palace she meets with Charles, and Daniel Faraday of whom have asked for a meeting with her, and realizing once again her power now they ask for Emma's hand in a betrothal and she sees the value in this but asks that they allow her a chance to speak with Emma about it with both of the Faraday's are very accepting of. Returning to Emma she finds her cousin all smiles and when she presses her cousin on what she believes to be a relationship with Fredrik Highmore of whom has been flirty with her throughout the day, and she tells Emma about the offers from Charles Faraday about marriage and is surprised when Emma agrees to this betrothal. While this is happening she also is flirted with by Dylan Steinmare, and when the two are alone she questions him on this and he tells her they were quite flirty before she left, and apologizes to her, but she begins to remember him and instead of accepting his apology she gently rubs his hand. While speaking on the rise of the west to Williams side due to the movement of Franklin Brent she receives a raven from William asking her to travel to Stormwind and see the city, and she takes Emma Bell with her. In the letter they are asked to be escorted by men of House Scarlet and Martell of which it is determined should be Saiden Scarlet, and Wilheim Martell. She does not realize the main reason she is recalled is the fact that William believes she will be killed if left alone in Forks after hearing so many bad things about his father.

Third Battle of Minus Tirith
Tomorrow is the moment we stand as free men of Europe and say in one loud voice the truth that we have always known. We will scream out our truth, and when were done the Dark Lord himself will know that the men of Europe will not stand for evil anymore. Tomorrow we strike. Tomorrow he will know pain.

The Third Battle of Minus Ithil

Main Article : The Third Battle of Minus Ithil

Bella Swan Cover3
My father had relented despite his strong vocal anger towards what I wanted to do, and with his resistance no longer present the few forces of Lucerne that were not involved in some way begin to come out of the word works. I don`t forget loyalty though, and those houses that only came after the choice was gone are not the ones who I trust in the same way as those who joined me when it was still in doubt.
William Lovie III.

With Aragorn`s success in gathering the forces of the Sindar Elves of High Forest he would send word to William Lovie III. of whom had succeed in gaining his father`s permission to lead the forces of Lucerne into Gondor and drive away the Mordor Orcs so that they could then relieve Tree Hill. In terms of the Sindar Elves of High Forest they would travel by boat from High Forest to Osgiliath where they would land north of the port city and meet with the overall forces in the area just north of the Battle site itself. The Orcs for there part had recently sent a smaller force through through the Morgul Pass of which had been moving southward towards the fortress of Narvine of which they would as usual most likely raid the already barren farmland north of Narvine and then retreat when they were opposed. William Lovie III. would lead the Lucernian army alongside his main commanders in Lucerne in the form of Charlie Swan, Renault Scarlet, Jack Shepard alongside many others of whom the main ones they would be meeting east of Stormwind in the Rhunian province.

Army Leadership Other Noteables Strength
House Shephard Jack Shephard
House Swan Charlie Swan
House Mountain Vaelor Mountain
House Tyrell Garlan Tyrell
House Lannister Jamie Lannister
House Starke Eddard Starke
House Greymane Liam Greymane
House Scarlet Alexandros Scarlet II.
House Highmore Draco Highmore
House Highport Natalie Highport
House Ordos Dennis Ordos
House Hale Orton Merryjones
House Clegane Hedrik Clegane III.
Lords of Tree Hill

Eddard Starke led the eastern forces alongside the Lannisters of whom were behind the attack surprisingly even before the acceptance of Bill Lovie and these two massive forces would send most of their forces to Lamedon but the leadership remained at Stormwind where it would meet the main army as it came through. The western forces of Lucerne led by the Greymane would lead their forces as well eastward with their army being the furthest behind but using ships from Highgarden, and Fogtown the armies were moved eastward towards Lamedon. The Gondor forces would begin to marshal under the command of Aragorn Elessar III. and while the vast majority traveled to Osgiliath to prepare a smaller force traveled to Lamedon where they would meet William Lovie III. once his army had gathered and was preparing to cross into Gondor.

This is all about faith young prince. On one hand I see the future of my Kingdom ending unless something is done about the monsters at my door. On the other hand despite everything you`ve done I have heard that your father was once honorable and just. You decide the fate of Kingdoms and Men with the decisions you will make in the coming days so make sure you are better then your father has been.
Aragorn Elessar II.

Aragorn Elessar II. would watch with silent fright as the nearly sixty thousand Lucernian troops would mass themselves on the west side of Lamdeon, and it was only upon the arrival of the flags of House Lovie signalling the arrival of William Lovie III. that Aragorn crossed the bridges of Lamedon and met with the Lucernian leadership. William Lovie III. would be awaiting him alongside nearly his entire leadership of whom had arrayed themselves as much as possible inside a massive tent that had been brought for this very occasion, but knowing the importance of this conversation noone outside of William was to speak and it was in this way that Aragorn entered the tent of the Lucernian King and the two would speak one last time before going to war.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.


``My prince the King has entered the camp and will be here momentarily.``

``That is good. Thank you Ser Percy.``Despite my fears Hayden Percy was one of, if not the most loyal man I knew and he deserved to be treated with respect.


I could hear them through the tent, and it made me sick. I could remember the days when it was me that made him feel that way, and I hated her for it. Sometimes I thought to myself in moments like this how different my life would be if I had gotten pregnant during one of the hundreds of times we were together, but for whatever reason the gods didn't want that for me. I would be in that tent right now holding him close, and knowing with every fiber of my being that I was loved. I was noble born, and on the same level as Bella, and yet she had so easily eclipsed me in so little time that it just didn't seem fair.

I felt a hand touch my shoulder, and immediately grabbed for my sword before laughter slowed me and Emmett's head appeared from beneath the helmet as he pulled up the helmet. "I didn't mean to startle you Levia." A fool wouldn't have believed him as he continued to laugh and I struck him in the chest right beneath his breast plate, causing him to stop laughing. As he stopped laughing the sounds of Bella from within the tent grew momentarily louder, and I couldn't stop myself from looking at the tent for a second before answering.

"You didn't startle me." I felt his hand go back to my shoulder as I stared at the tent, and as I looked back to him I saw the understanding in his eyes, but also I could feel pity and that was something I didn't want. "It's fine Emmett." His eyes didn't believe me for a second, but I didn't have time to deal with this right now. "I'm going to catch some sleep make sure he doesn't stay up too late we have to be ready for the morning." I said it more harshly then Emmett deserved, and as I walked away from him leaving him with nothing more then a nod of my head I felt terrible.

Emmett just wasn't a person you should ever be rude too. Born of commoner blood it was his kindness that had pulled him into our group, and it was that same kindness that had led him to becoming the gentlemen he was now. I would have to make a point to bring him something as an apology after the battle, but I couldn't think on that now I just needed to get away from that tent that I wanted to be in more then anything.

I found myself searching hopelessly for Obella when I overhear a Starke man talking about how Robb Starke is with her. Going to the Starke part of the camp I see her sitting with him outside their tent rubbing the hair of that giant wolf of his, and as I watch them I feel happy for my sister. She deserves that kind of happiness, and I know that Robb Starke will treat her well. I turn around and walk to my own tent, and as I move through the seemingly endless ranks of tents, and men that we have gathered I feel a sense of dread wash over me.

I have never been in a battle and yet here I am walking through camp thinking on Will, and hoping for a good life for my sister, and yet I ignore the fact that tomorrow we wade into the unknown with nothing more then a hope. I'm glad that me and Jasper will be by Will's side tomorrow, as I don't know how I could handle the fear of not knowing what was happening with him throughout the entirety of the battle.

I reach my tent and open the flap revealing my sleeping sister Dorea within, and I smile as she jumps up holding a small dagger. "There is no threat from this direction dear sister." She put her dagger away with a smile before sitting up in the bed.

"You can never be too safe. Uncle told me once that when your surrounded by enough men you need always keep a dagger near you lest you find yourself pierced by things other then steel." She laughed as she said it, but I saw how hard she had clenched that dagger, and I knew her well enough to know that she was afraid. I didn't blame her for fear, for I was afraid too.

"Oh my god Dorea when did Oberyn tell you that?" I didn't need to even think on which uncle would tell her such a disgusting thing.

"It matters not for Oberyn always speaks the truth of such things." She smiled at me once more before laying back down, and pulled the blankets up to her shoulders. I moved to take off my armor and piece by piece put it on the stand. Each piece of armor had been intricately crafted, and designed for the every whim I had when I was thinking of my armor, and yet looking at the armor now I wondered whether I had ever really thought I would be in a situation where I would need it. "Levia?" Looking to the sound of Dorea she looked so small under the blanket, and I went to her now clothed for sleep and sat at the edge of her bed.

"Whats wrong Dorea?" She shrugged at me, and the way she did it reminded me of how truly young she was. Less then sixteen name days and here she was standing on the edge of the world sleeping one more time before we entered a battle with strange monsters. "There is nothing wrong with being afraid. I would be scared for your mental health if you weren't afraid."

"I'm not scared to fight tomorrow." I tilted my head at her, and she pushed me playfully. "I'm not I swear...its just."

"Just what sister?"

"I just wonder about something Melessa Vaith said when I was leaving."

"What did she say to you?"

"She didn't say it too me, but I know it was actually about me." I nodded at her to continue. "She was talking about Elize Scorpian. She was saying how no man would ever want to marry Elize because she was constantly armored, and that men hated that." The moment she said it I felt terrible for her. Here she was on the eve of battle not afraid of dying, of which I'm sure she was, but she was more worried about her marriage possibilities if she did fight.

"Let me tell you a story Dorea." She grabbed my hand and I rubbed her hand with my thumb as I begin. I knew the story wouldn't hold up to close examination, but as I watched her eyes close and open I knew her sleepy mind wouldn't put it together. "Once there was a prince of a great kingdom, and this prince was beloved by all that he met. He had ladies fawning over him at every turn, and yet one day the tough lady of another land came to court, and he looked at her with a smile that melted her heart. This lady thought as Melessa did. She believed that her love for swords, armor, and horses would turn him away. But the prince smiled at her, and each day he saw her he smiled again. One day the lady would be walking with her horse by the stables when the prince appeared in all his beauty and splender, and once again he smiled at her. The lady was lost in his eyes, and the smile he gave her melted her heart away. The prince told her she was a beautiful girl, and took her hand walking alongside her and the horse." I looked down as I felt her move her head onto my lap, and I watched her fall chest move up and down, and felt such peace watching my sister sleep. I don't know why but I felt the need to keep telling my side of the story. I didn't want to wake her so I begin whispering it to her, and perhaps it was selfish but I wanted to hear it for myself. "From that day forward the two shared a secret smile between them, and whenever he smiled at her she knew in her heart that he loved her. It didn't matter that they didn't marry, and it didn't matter that he was promised to others because she knew she was loved."

After speaking together it was Aragorn that would lead the Lucernian army across the bridges of Lamedon and the Lucernian marched eastward towards Osgiliath and the eventual battle that everyone had been waiting for. The now combining forces of Gondor, and Lucerne would meet at Osgiliath with their two forces gaining immense numbers after aligning together, and this led to a serious escalation in belief on specifically the side of the Gondorians of whom had been spending years watching the Orcs overwhelm them. With both forces combining plus the eventual assistance of the Sindar Elves they had almost ninety thousand human troops and nearly ten thousand Elven troops of which would be opposed on the other side by the main orcish army of more then one hundred thousand.

The Attack
Mordor Orc Commander
I was shocked that they didn't even check their flanks. I was shocked because all I knew of Orcs was that they wiped us out at Leon, and at Tree Hill. Were those Orcs somehow more intelligent then the idiots we met on those fields?
William Lovie III.

The two armies crossed the river and made their way to the hills west of the location of the Orcish Army, and from there pieces of the army begin to separate and move to their positions with heavy cavalry moving into the south, and north while the forces of Cair Andros, and Dal Imnil met them south east of Pelagir in the forests that the Sindar Elves had hidden themselves in adding another five thousand troops to the alliance. With one night before the assault the Shadow Council would meet and spent time together, and throughout the night they were joined by other young nobles that William had befriended, and this was the way they spent the day before the assault. During the night the armies would move into a closer position to the Orcs with the Gondor Army arraying itself directly before the Mordor Orcs in an attempt to get their full attention while the Lucernians and Sindar Elves would hide themselves as close as possible and once battle was met they would charge. At this point the besieged forces of Gondor inside Minas Ithil still had no idea that relief was coming and it had been decided that they would not make any attempts to alert the defenders as it was possible the Orcs might intercept the attempt and then everything would change dramatically for the plans of the attack. By this point the Magi Commander of the Lucernian forces in the form of Edward Cullen would group together with the Gondorian Istari and would discover to their great happiness that Ren the Unclean the Nazgul commander of the Orcish armies was not present on the battlefield. Despite the the fact that Ren the Unclean was not present the Kingdom of Orthanac was present with a force some five thousand troops and led by the Magi Sa-Uluos Thelvhian of whom also had some five other Magi with him and thus realizing they would be facing a significant Magi threat Edward Cullen would gather the Magi in the Lucernian army and alongside the Gondorian Istari would prepare a plan to attack the Orthanac forces and crush the Orthanac Magi swiftly.

I was shocked that they didn't even check their flanks. I was shocked because all I knew of Orcs was that they wiped us out at Leon, and at Tree Hill. Were those Orcs somehow more intelligent then the idiots we met on those fields?
William Lovie III.
With the forces in place the armies of Gondor, Lucerne, and High Forest moved into their positions in their corresponding areas, and prepared for light to signal what they hoped was a blind charge by the forces of Mordor into the Gondor army. The day would break and at this point as the Gondorians had moved into the open of the field west of the Orcs they were noticed quickly, and it didn`t take more then a few minutes before the Orcs did exactly what was believed they would do. The Orc commander Urgreek Madd ordered his forces to charge the Gondor soldiers and in this way the entire Mordor army except the few thousand archers that moved in behind the charging Orcs.
Battle of MInus Ithil - Battle - Maps
The Orcs that were sieging the city itself would remain mostly still there but there was a sizable amount that broke from the siege upon seeing the larger army fighting and were now moving away from their position outside Minus Ithil, and towards the Gondorians, which meant the plan was going perfectly. The Gondor archers opened up on the orcs but the numbers were immense, and the Orcs kept coming and coming. When the orcs finally reached the lines, the Gondor soldiers used delaying tactics and simply held the Orcs in place. Aragorn and his leadership would fight like men possessed in the center and Aragorn himself during the early moments of the Battle would kill two of Urgreek`s sons of whom had both wanted to sway their father by killing the King of Gondor but found him out of their league. Also during the initial assault Ildarion would be struck by an arrow, and despite this fact he would remain in the battle and for the rest of the battle had an arrow sticking out of his right shoulder. While the moment the Orcs had moved against Gondor the Lucernians, and Sindar armies had begun slowly moving it was the moment the orcs engaged with the army of Gondor the Lucernians and Sindar launched their full out attacks.
The Ambush
The Battle of Minus Ithil

The Lucernian Cavalry preparing to ambush the Orcish forces. The Lucernian forces were decided into two main parts attacking from both the north, and south and hitting all over the rear, and flanks of the completely exposed Orcish army.

After they charged it was a simple ticking of the clock before we massacred them. Though they didn't know it yet the Orcs were dead the moment they entered that field without looking. It was almost disappointing to see these creatures of tales, and nightmares be so foolish.
Jamie Lannister

With the Orcs embroiled in combat with the Gondorians they were completely focused in front of them and missed the Lucerne army, and they definitely missed the High Forest trees as they charged out as well. The first signs the Orcs had that things were changing was when the cries of battle appeared behind their lines, and the Lucernian cavalry along with the Ents of High Forest slammed into their rear, while accurate archery fell into the core of the Orcs. During this initial assault Jamie Lannister and the Lannister cavalry would overrun the center of the Pitghost Tribe and during this overrunning of the Pitghost Tribe their overlord Ghorgauth, and all his warchiefs would be killed leading to a complete route of the Pitghost tribe who fled eastward. Moving past the Pitghost tribe the camped army was cut down in their hundreds during the initial assault the forces of Gondor as well would switch themselves and become more aggressive as they realized the trap was on thus the Orcs felt pressure from all sides which only increased the desperation of the Battle. William Lovie III. alongside his Shadow Council and many other noble young men were in the thick of the main cavalry charge and William himself got into a fight with a large Troll of whom had killed several others around him including Lord Osgood Elbertson, and Davin Percy II. and fighting against the Troll he was pushed back and nearly killed by the Troll before his personal guards would mass around him and murder the giant Troll.

Battle of Minus Ithil - Aragon

Ugreek did not have a lot of strategy to himself but he did clearly understand that the battle was turning into a massacre and would make a straight line for the command flag of the Gondorians trying to end the battle in one fight.

I was pulling my sword out of the last Orc to fall to my blade when I felt the air around me calm, and then the subsequent slash towards my head had me flying backwards to avoid it. When I turned around I saw what could have been an Orc, or could have been a giant staring at me. In the end it mattered not what it was, because it had to die.
Aragorn Elessar II.
As the Orcs realized they had become caught in a trap Ugreek Madd would meet with overlord Ugled of whom with his warchief Ghaddish rallied their elite troops and followed Ugreek Madd as he looked along the battle line for the commander of the opposing force hoping to end his enemy and route the army in one fell swoop. Ugreek would become distacted by the arrival of several Sindari Elven wareagles and thus Ugled led his Nightshred elite guard alone towards the Sindari lines abandoning Ugreek. Fighting his way through the Sindari lines Ugled would come to face to face with Taflarion Stormrage of whom accompanied by the Treekin Ashthorn would resist this charge and after a brief duel between the group Ashthorn would crush Ugled and with Ugled dead Ghaddish would retreat from the field of battle alongside the remainder of his forces. Located near the front lines Ugreek would see Aragorn Elessar the king of Gondor slashing and killing all along the line, and would smile before making his way towards the King. Ugreek had been alive for many many years and as an Orc this meant that he had grown to impressive size and his power was something beyond which most had ever faced. The two would come face to face, and despite Aragorn's superior skill he was pushed back and fell to the ground seemingly defeated. As the men around him watched their King seemingly defeated the entire battle line just stopped, as the men and Orcs watched the titanic fight between
Battle of Minus Ithil - Aragon1

Aragorn would be nearly killed by Ugreek but the battle would end with Aragorn Elessar II. Killing Ugreek and cutting the head off the Orcish army

these two amazing fighters.
Like every Orc in history his downfall was his arrogance, and stupidity. Had he of kept the advantage up instead of laughing and hollaring he would have killed the King of Gondor and most likely routed the entire force in one fell swoop.
Aragorn Elessar II.

But as Ugreek reached him and raised his mace, Aragorn suddenly lunged up and stabbed the Orc through the chest before swiping across and nearly cleaving him in two. Ugreek coughed out blood before falling backwards dead. Aragorn looked around at his men who seemed to be still shaken, and without another second thought he screamed out a battle cry and flew back into the Orc lines followed by the rest of his force behind him. The Orcs for their part were now broken as a force, and all along the line begin to realize they were defeated. A renewed cavalry charge led by Jamie Lannister alongside the Reynes would finally smash the only surviving leader in the fourth and only surviving child of Ugreek leaving the army completely leaderless.

Massacre
I had told Arwyn I would come home. I had promiced her in all truth. The real truth was that in my heart I thought it would go wrong. I thought perhaps the Lucernians would betray us, or perhaps the Orcs were tipped off like at Lyons. It didn`t matter what actually caused our defeat I just truly believed we would lose, and yet here I stood on the field of battle and all the eye could see was the corpses of dead Orcs.
Aragorn Elessar II.

With the Orcs realizing they were surrounded and Aragorn having killed the Orcs leader the nature of Orcs led them to a full scale retreat. The defeat was hopeless as they were utterly surrounded, and as they ran they were cut down in their thousands by the vengeful attackers, and those that managed to break the line were taken down by the accurate fire of the Sindar Elven archers. The few hundreds of Orcs that managed to escape the main battle found themselves cut down by the Lucernian and Gondorian cavalry of whom had attacked the besieging Orcish army and had been preparing to assault the remaining Orcs.

This was the moment where my great gambit would either be revealed as genius, or madness. Would Gondor now honor there part of the arrangement and join with High Forest and our own forces to destroy the Orcs that had overrun Tree Hill. If they made an excsue
William Lovie III.

Nearly fifty thousand Orcs were destroyed in the battle with the loss of just under fifteen hundred in the Gondor Army, and less then five hundred in the Lucernian Army meaning the battle was far more then just a victory. The Battle cemented the alliance between the three nations and in this way led to the continuation of the Journey which would not lead the alliance towards the Lucernian city of Tree Hill where they would lead their army in the liberating battle of the Second Battle of Tree Hill.

Commemorating the Losses
I did not know your father as well as I should have Varian. The Orcs have taken so much from us, but it is the loss of these great people that darkens our hearts the most. We shall have our vengeance against these monsters. We shall have our vengeance for every conversation that goes unspoken because of these beasts. Our vengeance will brighten the sky. Our vengeance is coming.
William Lovie III.
Trouble on the Lower Greenhave
You find yourself here at last. The moment where you die. Say hello to your dragon now Edward.

Battle of Lake Baker

Main Article : Battle of Lake Baker

Josephine Aberbach Cover1
Quote
Person

Battle of Bakersvale

Main Article : Battle of Bakersvale

Walburga would escape the Battle of Herbus and made her way eastward towards Bakersvale where she knew her master had went to and not wanting him to execute her brother she continued despite her increasing fears of what she was doing. Arriving at Bakersvale she used her Magi to conceal herself and enter the town where she found the town on the verge of falling to rebels and in order to make sure her brother was kept safe she took control of the defense and defeated the rebels locking them back inside the dungeon. Once Walburga realized that her brother had been dead the entire time she would surrender herself and the town to Edward Cullen of whom accepted her surrender, and she would come under his custody.

Second Battle of Tree Hill
Today my brothers we right a terrible wrong in the history of this kingdom. We all know what happened here, and there isn't a thing that we could do to take it back. We may not be able to change what happened, but right here and right now united together we can make sure the people of Tree Hill are finally given the rescue they have long deserved. Today don't fight for vengeance. Don't fight for revenge. Fight to save the lives of the innocent. Fight so that a betrayed city may finally awaken.

Second Battle of Tree Hill

Main Article : Second Battle of Tree Hill

Second Battle of Tree Hill - Arrival

The armies of the alliance would land around all sides of Tree Hill intent on retaking the lost city.

For a warrior waiting years for something to happen, he didn't seem to care much that the army he was waiting to arrive got destroyed.
Saiden Scarlet

As the Lucernian/Gondorian/High Forest alliance destroyed the Orcs that had held the Gondor siege of Minas Ithil for many years immediate plan became the movement of portions of this army towards the besieged city of Tree Hill. Jurden over the decade of the siege had become obsessed with maintaining his own power, and had basically become uninterested in actually ending the siege through conventional means. Alongside this he also had a growing belief that the humans were completely useless and for all of these reasons Jurden Hardaxe made no effort to double his scouts or anything that might have assisted him in stopping the coming ambush. And if all of this added up wasn't enough he was also still being whispered to by Morrigan who was telling him that the crisis was the other Orcs in the area. Following the gathering of the forces of the alliance in the area they would organize themselves into seven main armies. The 1st, 3rd, 4th, and 7th armies would travel towards the port of Klausburg. Landing at Klausburg they would meet with the local leadership there and made their decisions on the direction of there forces. The 1st, 3rd and Fourth would move up the Oakheart River and land near Castle Prennig where they would move from there towards Tree Hill. The 7th army would be sent up the Bresklo River where it would land at the ruins of Glendt Hold. The seventh army would be joined in this campaign by forces mobilized from House Brentfurd as well as House Winklebock. The 2nd army would land at Vinterbold Hold north of Tree Hill and joined by forces from the area they would prepare to move to Castle Interbold and then to the north side of Tree Hill. The 5th army led by the Westerlands Arch Lord would land at Castle Hackenholt where they would move against Tree Hill from the west. The final army in the 6th army would be formed from the southern vassals of the Stormlands and led by House Crane they would move themselves to the city of Leiblinshire where they would attack towards Tree Hill form the south.

Army Name Leaders of Army Prominent Noble Families Size of Forces
First Army
  • 49,000 Light Infantry
  • 15,000 Heavy Infantry
  • 4,000 Light Infantry
  • 1,000 Heavy Cavalry
Second Army
  • 49,000 Light Infantry
  • 15,000 Heavy Infantry
  • 4,000 Light Infantry
  • 1,000 Heavy Cavalry
Third Army
  • 28,600 Light Infantry
  • 7,000 Heavy Infantry
  • 6,000 Light Cavalry
  • 4,000 Heavy Cavalry
Fourth Army
  • 8,600 Men at arms
  • 1200 Knights
Fifth Army
  • 43,000 Light Infantry
  • 8,000 Heavy Infantry
  • 12,000 Light Cavalry
  • 4,000 Heavy Cavalry
Sixth Army
  • 17,000 Light Infantry
  • 500 Knights
Seventh Army
  • 27,000 Light Infantry
  • 3,000 Heavy Cavalry

The arrival of the vast armies of William Lovie III. would have major effects on those forces already around the Stormlands. The first major effect was following the news of victory at Minus Ithil. House Guntbold who had been named the Arch Lord of the Stormlands following the collapse of Tree Hill realized that with the goals of William becoming clear they were going to have to pick a side in the coming conflict. It was Lothar Guntbold that would push his nephew Edric Guntbold who was at the time the Arch Lord of the Stormlands to see the error of the side they had picked and to call a council of House Guntbold. Following this call it was Lothar that left Guntbold Hold to return to Lucerne and be at the side of his friend James Lovie II. The council would be attended by all members of House Guntbold except for Winfred Guntbold, and his wife Ophellia who remained at Klausburg but sent their son Winfred Guntbold II. to act in his stead. At this meeting it was decided that House Guntbold would change sides to William Lovie III. and would send both Winfred Guntbold II. and Athilda Guntbold to William Lovie III. to open this dialogue. The pair would take a ship from Guntbold Hold and travel along the rivers of the Valley of Lucerne where they would eventually stop at Vindale Hold which they knew would be the eventual crossing point of the armies of William in their move back west. When the fleet of William arrived Vindale Hold it was Athilda and Winfred that would meet with the leadership of the army revealing details of the area.

For a warrior waiting years for something to happen, he didn't seem to care much that the army he was waiting to arrive got destroyed.
Saiden Scarlet

The night was spent with Athilda meeting with William, and members of the Shadow Council and it was during this meeting that Edward Cullen discovered her Magi abilities and confronted her on why she did not reveal this before meeting with the prince. Telling them her fear of reprisals she was forgiven by the group and continued to tell them about the situation in the Stormlands. Athilda would let the group know that the Guntbolds were willing to assist William despite what was a top-down command from King James Lovie II. to not assist his army in the movement against Tree Hill, but she wanted assurances that the Guntbolds would not be punished following the campaign. Needing more forces, and not wanting resistance from human forces as they moved against Tree Hill it was William that made the decision to agree to this arrangement. With this agreement in place, it was Winfred Guntbold II. that would travel back to Guntbold Hold with the Guntbold ship to tell the Guntbold leadership about the agreement. Athilda would remain behind in part as a hostage of sorts but her good impression on the Shadow Council had led to her joining them as an advisor of sorts.

Clearing the South
Three kingdoms working together for the common good. It was inspiring to finally have a king I could believe in. For my entire life I have followed a king who while he may have been good once, I don't think I even remember that. From this moment forward son I will die to protect William Lovie III.
Eddard Starke
Clearing the West
Clearing the North
Clearing the East
Retaking the Capital
Leven Martell10

Leven Martell arrived on the field only a day before the battle would happen with a large force of House Martell and her father's writing of support.

The closer we got to night the more I came to understand that the world would be much different after I liberated Tree Hill. Without a single doubt in my mind I now understood that my father had done this. My father was responsible for all of the wrongs in Lucerne, and once this happened there would be no more quests to keep me from the simple fact that he had to die. My father had to die for what had happened here.
William Lovie III.

Waiting for the night to come William would be able to watch for the first and last time the Orcs setting off their massive drums and horns in order to force the defenders to be unable to sleep during the night and thus exhausted during the day. Hearing this many among the attacking army grew even more angry at the fact that the defenders had been forced to endure this for all this time without anyone helping them. William would spend the night with Leven, Jasper, Emmett, and Edward as the Shadow Council as they were not openly to each other calling themselves spent a few last hours with each other before they all knew everything was going to change. Finding themselves greeted throughout the night by every lord who not wanted to speak to William they couldn't help but see how different things had become for the naive group. During one of these meetings he would talk with Charles Swan who by this point he was beginning to view as a father of sorts, and discussing with him his relationship with Isabella he would bring up the idea of a betrothal. Charles was happy about this and agreed on the spot, and following this agreement it was Charles and William that would meet together with many of the remaining nobles and this betrothal was brought up during many of these meetings thus spreading word of its agreement. The Orcs by this point had no contact with their scouts, and yet they still remained completely unaware. Morrigan would at this point make her final step towards sealing the fate of Jurden Hardaxe when she would convince Jurden to host a large party for his Orcs which made them all drunk and even less prepared.

The Massacre
William Lovie111
I hope they felt in their final moments all the pain of those who they had so cowardly killed years before, and tormented for years since. I hope they face an eternity of pain an anguish for what they have done.
Charlie Swan

As the night neared the Orcs would begin their party and the loud noise would alert the alliance that this was underway, and also awake most of the defenders of Tree Hill of whom were prepared for what many believed was the final attack. The party continued, and the alliance moved itself completely into position against the now scout less Orcish force, and pushed in many places all the way against the wall with the entire Orcish force within the city itself or dead outside. The night came and the army would move on their predetermined signal of which moved everything forward. The infiltration of House Scarlet into the under tunnels of the city begin as Saiden Scarlet led a large force of hundreds into the tunnels in the goal of reaching the estate of House James and once the attack was underway they would spring upon the already ambushed Orcs. From the west the forces of House Greymane, and House Ordos would move themselves through the broken shattered western gate and encountered hundreds of Orcs in differing stages of drunkenness and the fighting wouldn't spark any concerns from the Orcs as it was all believed still to be a part of the party. Seeing the ambush was underway it was at this moment that Morrigan finally ended the charade and came upon Jurden while he was standing in his residence.

Sometimes Brooke you play the long game. You see if you lie to someone for so long he eventually believes that it is truth. For how could anyone keep up a lie for as long as you do. Once they no longer believe you lie, they believe everything that you say. You can whisper the most dangerous of things to them, and they will drink everything you give. Then finally when the moment is complete you may spring. Spring the final trap on the fool who allowed himself to die.
Morrigan
Aftermath
Download (7)
Its one thing Leven to win this battle. Once we win this battle, because I believe we will. Once that happens the time to return home is upon us. You know what we will find in Lucerne. You know what victory here means. It means the death of my father.
William Lovie III.

The battle would end with the complete destruction of the Orc army and the liberation of Tree Hill. When the armies of Lucerne and Gondor entered the remains of Tree Hill, they found the sad remnants of a once truly mighty city. Food, aid and supplies were rushed to the city, but before the true rebuild could begin Andrew Lovie would take the reigns of the King of Lucerne following a duel with his father.

Rise of the King William Lovie III.
Father it is time. You must come with us. This is the only way the Kingdom can ever truly heal.

Removing the Old King

See Also : William Lovie III's Takeover of Lucerne

Jonas Flynt - New
It was a sad sight to see the father that had never loved me or gotten to know anything about me fallen so far. He was broken to the point that there was barely anything remaining that resembled humanity.
Alice Lovie

On the days following the liberation of Tree Hill news begin to filter into the city that William Lovie III. was on his way to Lucerne and was planning on removing his father from power. While during this time James Lovie made no effort to control the city watch so that they would defend the city, his young son Tristan Lovie did attempt to stop his entry. The liberation of Tree Hill was the moment that Tristan Lovie understood that William would return to Lucerne and attempt to remove his father, and most likely kill him as by this point there was no scenario where William couldn't have known the truth of what happened at Tree Hill. This wasn't something Tristan could allow so he begin ordering the guards of the city to prepare the defenses of the city in order to make sure that William had no way of entering the city. He mainly was giving these orders to Tavin Flynt of whom had always retained the belief that he was loyal to House Lovie first and then the Kingdom thus he made the choice to stand beside Tristan Lovie, and the King James Lovie. This decision was met with rumblings throughout the city watch as most wanted William to be victorious but Tavin had a lot of control over the top echelon of the City Watch, and most believed he had the support of his brother Janos Flynt of whom was the most influential member of the city watch. As William Lovie III. moved back towards Lucerne following the victory at Tree HIll it would be Janos Flynt that was in a position that was only a step beneath his brother Tavin Flynt of whom was running the city watch as the commander.

This is what I have trained you all these years to do.
Vlarenix
As everything was happening it was Dovah Vlarenix, and Lornax that would make the decision to use their long hidden devise known as the Circlet of Aerene to weaken Vhloraz's hold over James just long enough that James could gain complete control and stop Vhloraz from doing anything to harm William or slow what they wanted to happen. Using Anna Kendrick to communicate with James Lovie II. they would convince James to have Michelle Trachtenburg recalled for the purpose of abusing her for what James was tricked into believing was the sin of attempting to assassinate James (of which was a pure lie). With Vhloraz at this point having near complete control over the body of James the demon was more then happy at the chance to abuse someone without James resisting and thus commanded that Michelle be brought to him immediately. While Michelle Trachtenberg was traveling to the Sky Towers she would be given the Circlet by Taylor Swift who was convinced by Vlarenix that this would protect the boy in her visions and thus not knowing what she was truly doing, it was Taylor that took part in this. Entering the Fade Taylor would travel to the carriage carrying Michelle to the Sky Tower and slip the Circlet into the pocket of Michelle before whispering to her in the Fade which led to her waken body taking the circlet and putting it on her wrist.
Taylor Swift Wide Amazing1
Michelle arrived at the Cloud Towers unknown to her mother Catherine and taken to the room of James she was terrified but found some peace given to her by what she thought was the Dovah Aerene but was in fact just Taylor who had followed her in an attempt to find out what she was actually being ordered to do by Vlarenix. Having given Vloraz control it was James that would take out all of his anger on the poor depressed young girl but as the assault begin the Circlet made its work done and created a block around James which while in no way permanent allowed James clarity and the ability to block out Vloraz for a time. Without the threat of Vhloraz or the other demons it was Lornax that went to him under the guise of Lisa Tyrell and told him what was happening as much as she could. Realizing what he needed to do he apologized as best he could to Michelle who didn't understand anything that was being said but listened when her uncle sent her to Whitehaven Castle and told her not to say a word of what she had seen her to anyone. James would also hand over control of the Circle of Magi to Kieth Schwartz and during this time James made it clear that he was not to have any members of the circle stay in Lucerne that might listen to the words of Tristan. With this command in mind it was Kieth that left behind Khadgar, and Medivh who he knew to be not loyal to James and then commanded that the remaining members of the Circle of Magi retreat to the safety of Orleans.
Wedding of Bella, and William

Main Article : Wedding of Bella Swan and William Lovie III.

Bella Swan Large8
You lied during your vows brother. What changed that made you lie?
Alice Lovie

While William was unknowingly to Alice engaging in a sexual relationship with Brooke Scott in Tree Hill it would be Alice that was pushing forward with plans for the wedding of William Lovie III. and her best friend Bella Swan. William would depart Tree Hill planning to go to Forks and reveal the truth to Bella but after he arrived at Forks he was met first by his sister, and Alice would be so excited that despite not wanting to marry Bella anymore he is unable to disappoint his sister of whom loves Bella deeply. Unwilling to hurt Alice William decides to goes through with the wedding despite everything in him wanting Brooke more. Attempting to find a way to not betray his promice to Brooke its William that attempts to delay the wedding, and while at first this is successful and the army of Lucerne prepares to leave for the capital. This delay is thwarted when Bella reveals that she is pregnant, and this basically forces William to marry her in order to keep from having a bastard. Thus due to the pregnancy Alice is able to delay the departure of William in order to have the wedding before he arrives in Lucerne, and thus join House Swan and House Lovie together before he leaves for Lucerne. During the wedding itself Alice watches him lie during the Vow to protect and love her for the rest of his days and following this while everyone else is screaming in excitement Alice is in a fog of which is noticed by Edward Cullen of whom holds her hand and walks with her out of the ceremony as they follow William and Bella who now married are heading towards the wedding feast. Following the ceremony she walks out and sees Lanna Lannister talking with Jasper Hale of whom is gently rubbing her arm, and following this she looks for Dylan Steinmare of whom she finds and takes him away from the party and kisses him. As they become more heated she pulls away leaving him behind, and returning to the party where she takes her seat beside William of whom holds her hand as several prominent members of the Kingdom of Lucerne say nice things about the married couple.

Tristan's Failed Attempt
Cersei Lannister Cover Amazing3
I had the commanders in my ear. I had the men on my side. I thought I knew who my brother was. I guess that was the only part of the equation that I had wrong.
Janos Flynt

Following the wedding of Bella Swan, and William Lovie III. the situation deteriorated even further as they were only a few weeks away from Lucerne but had a truly massive army with the entire Grand State of Forks behind him following the marriage. While James was absent from the leadership of his loyalists it was Tristan that continued to take the lead and while he had the support of some members of Jame's council the majority of the Circle of Magi had fled to Orleans leaving only Khadgar Morgrave, and Fredrik Gurse as Circle members in the city. House Jestife, and House Nighting remained with some strength in the city but even they saw the writing on the wall and begin shuffling their troops and people through the Hale Gate and out of Lucerne leaving the loyalists increasingly isolated inside the city. The only other power player in the city that seemed willing to listen to Tristen was Cersei Lannister and in an attempt to gain her support he would travel to the Fortress of Einhelmer. Upon reaching the fortress he saw the walls were lined with troops, and although he was let inside the walls there was some serious question as to whether they were going to fire on his party as they approached the walls. Meeting with Cersei Lannister, Bendrin Reyne, and Birgitt Mander Tristan is shocked when Cersei barely lets him speak before she rejects his call for assistance and then has her guards remove him from the fortress with a demand that he never return. Following Tristan being embarrassed at the Lannister enclave he leaves accompanied by a group of his personal men from his Order of Saint Tristan and as Ezio watched him he was screaming in anger at what happened in the Lannister enclave. Ezio would follow him and discover that he was heading towards the Fortress of Schnabel where he planned to enter Lucerne Proper and then he planned to begin killing several prominent nobles he knew were William loyalists. Ezio was able to get to these people first as he was able to use the Fortress of Theiner but each of the people he searched for appeared to have already been warned and had traveled to the numerous William aligned areas of the city. As Tristan finds those he searched for already hidden he realizes the situation and travels to the Cloud Tower to meet with his father and try to find out what he should do.

I'm so sorry Khadgar. I didn't realize how far I...
Fredrik Gurse

With Tristan Lovie taking the lead on the attempt to resist William he would gather to him the few remaining loyalists including Fredrik, and Polina Gurse. Fredrik, and Polina Gurse would be commanded by Tristan Lovie to gain control of the Fortress of Theiner which in the case that William was able to get through the main gatehouse they would be able to hold him off while Tristan believed his fathers allies would come to support them. With loyalists not remaining in the city in any real number it was Polina, and Fredrik that were able to gather only a few dozen men for their attempt to take the Fortress of Theiner, but Polina planned to have their Magi turn the tide. It was as they prepared to assault the fortress that Khadgar was warned of what was happening by Ezio and hearing about what his adopted son Fredrik was planning the two rushed to the fortress where they warned Lord Marwin Theiner about what was coming for him. Marwin raised his forces bringing nearly two hundred men at arms into the fortress to supplmenet the hundred already inside the walls, and with his son Florian Theiner in command of the main gate, and his daughter Lena Theiner a Magi sensitive they believed they were well prepared for the coming assault. Polina, and Fredrik arrived at the fortress and discovered that the defenders had been warned and upon seeing a fully garrisoned wall, and Marwin screaming at them from the walls it was most of the men with Polina and Fredrik that laid down their weapons and surrendered. Polina for her part did not surrender instead she begin firing Magi missiles at the gate while Fredrik used magi to shield her from the arrows and spears that were thrown at them, while their troops ran. As this happened Khadgar, and Lena would have Florian open the gate and the two would then go outside and after a brief conversation they engaged in a four way duel where Fredrik was mortally wounded and Polina used Magi to portal herself away. Khadgar would hold Fredrik as he died, and the two who had been so close for so long were able to say goodbye as Fredrik finally understood how far he had fallen.

I'm so sorry Khadgar. I didn't realize how far I...
Fredrik Gurse

Following the fight at the Fortress of Theiner it was Ezio that made his way to the Fortress of Schnabel where Tristan was gathering what little forces he had at due to the loyalty of Lord Adalbert Schnabel to James Lovie II. Entering the fortress using the stream of soldiers already entering he was able to find Alfred's heir Alfred who was being kept locked in his room due to his loyalty to William. Ezio would release Alfred who then gathered to him the leadership of the house that was not supportive of what Adalbert was doing and with Ezio's assistance they were able to take Adalbert into custody keeping him locked in his room while Alfred took control of the fortress.

Janos Flynt
I had the commanders in my ear. I had the men on my side. I thought I knew who my brother was. I guess that was the only part of the equation that I had wrong.
Janos Flynt

Meanwhile while this was happening the City Watch was becoming the main remaining battleground. Janos Flynt had by now gained the support of the vast majority of the city watch when he approached his brother with the idea of doing what was right and allowing William Lovie into the city. Janos was shocked when Tavin revealed that he was going to remain loyal to James Lovie II. and would command that the defenses resist any attempt by William to enter Lucerne. The two brothers would argue back and forth for the next week and a half with Tavin unwilling to budge and Janos becoming increasingly desperate to stop what his brother was planning. As William was several days away from Lucerne Janos Flynt would approach his brother and attempt one last time to talk him out of his decision, but despite pleading with his brother and being accompanied by the entire leadership of the city watch outside of Tavin he was unmoved. Tavin following this rejection discussed how he was preparing under the orders of Tristan to not only bar entrance but to first allow William into the tunnel where they would kill him and anyone else in the tunnel at the time. Hearing this was too much for Janos of whom begged his brother to not be insane and think of the entire Kingdom but Tavin refused him and enraged that his brother had seemingly turned on him he called on men of his guard to arrest Janos for treason, and when he did this Janos realized that there wasn't going to be any convincing him, so before he was put under arrest from the guards he unsheathed his sword and slashed his brother across the neck killing him almost instantly. At the death of Tavin the guards stood down and basically switched loyalties almost immediately, and as Janos had been the second most powerful within the City Watch he was able to cover up the death of Tavin for a time while he moved on to making sure the Watch followed his commands.

I had the commanders in my ear. I had the men on my side. I thought I knew who my brother was. I guess that was the only part of the equation that I had wrong.
Janos Flynt

While Janos had gained control of the City Watch it was Cersei Lannister that moved from the Fortress of Einhelmer with a large force and took control of the several areas in Lucerne Proper that were resistant to William and held them under her control awaiting the arrival of William. Following this Janos would go throughout the various city watch commanders and make sure everyone was with him, and when he was sure they were he gave the command for William to be allowed into the city. William would enter through the vast gates of Lucerne alongside his force, and Tristan Lovie would watch from the first gate as his brother approached a position he believed was blocked to him. Tristan ran to the city watch command and demanded to see Tavin, but found information that Tavin had been murdered and Janos was now in charge of the city watch. Realizing he had failed to resist the entry of William Lovie he fled to the Sky Towers again forced to use the Fortress of Schnabel as the Fortress of Theiner was now under the control of William loyalists outright. Reaching the Fortress of Schnabel he found that Lord Adalbert Schnabel had been removed in favor of his heir Alfred Schnabel in what was clearly a move made due to Adalbert being pro-Tristan. For a moment there was nearly a fight but not wanting to make a move without the command of William it was Alfred that allowed Tristan inside without bloodshed, and a now very isolated Tristan moved to the Cloud Tower. Arriving at the Cloud Towers he found half the garrison was gone and only the Praetorian Guard remained at full strength and they were under the command of James and thus could not be used by Tristan. Tristan at this point placed the Order of Saint Tristan under the command of Florian Brickner and commanded that Florian attempt to get them out of the city so that they would not all die in what Tristan believed was going to be his death, with this marking one of the first moments of Tristan's life where he showed care for anything other then himself.

Entering the Sky Tower
AliCE lOVIE Black and White
I knew William my whole life, and I had known Tristan Lovie my whole life. Both of them were who they were, and the problem for Tristan was that he was a terrible human being. The time for honor was later, I needed to protect William.
Barrett Ahren

The prince would continue making his way through the city of Lucerne, and as he did this William would gather thousands of supporters to his army marching like a massive horde towards the Sky Towers where the hundred strong garrison would prepare for their coming. Those loyalists for William who had went to the different strong points while Tristan was searching for them would come out in numbers as well joining him as he travelled through Lucerne Hold and towards the Fortress of Theiner. Reaching the Fortress of Theiner William discovered the first visible signs of the fighting that had spread across the city during the weeks preceding his arrival and meeting with the Theiner leadership he learned what had happened. Moving from there they made a direct line towards the Cloud Tower where Tristan Lovie gave the House Lovie forces the command to stop him at all costs but by this point no one was listening to him, and the order wasn't accepted by the head of the House Lovie Cloud Tower guards in Barrett Ahren. Tristan discovered that they too were unwilling to stop the prince from coming, and begged his father to tell him how they were going to get out of this but his father just sat at his desk waiting for William to enter the room. As they waited the two would have a final visitor in the form of Bill Thalmer of whom arrived with two stones and gave the stones to James before taking out a third and disappearing into nothing, and at this Tristan attempted to discover what they were but before he could they heard the sounds of the elevator as William arrived on the floor. When William entered the room he did so flanked by Leven, Alice, Hedrik, Franklin, Edward, Jasper, and Emmett and they found his father sitting at his desk writing on papers, while Tristan stood in the corner of the room looking very uncomfortable. William would accuse James of treason and make him very much aware that he was now the King in everything but name, to which James Lovie stood up and responded with the following.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.


My brother held for a moment holding the door, and as he stood their transfixed on the door handle I put my hand to his arm. Feeling my hand on his he looked back and smiled back at me before pulling the door open to reveal the contents of the room I had never been allowed to enter in my entire life. My father sat behind a massive desk, while the pathetic image of my brother Tristan leaning in the corner of the room looking like a small child. Tristan looked like the same pathetic boy he had been on the last day I had seen him, and it pained me to remember now all he had done. On a scale of evil he was up there with the worst monsters, and yet somehow when you looked at him now he looked so small.

William entered the room flanked to his left by Jasper, and Hedrik, while on his right Edward, and Emmett moved forward. I stood transfixed staring into the room until finally Franklin gently grabbed my arm and led me into the room to stand behind William. If he noticed that I had entered he didn`t make any signs of caring he just stared at William. Tristan on the other hand saw me and a twisted smirk moved across his face to the point that I moved closer to William looking for the protection that he offered me.

``My victorious son returns with his brave Lords. I rejoice at your great victory at Tree Hill son.`` My father was anything if not a brilliant manipulate of men, but even that seemed foolish. My brother`s victory left him in a position of little hope, and yet when you looked at his face he did look genuinely proud to see his son.

``The time for your lies is long past its end. I have learned the truth about what you have done father, and the time has come to pay for crimes.``

``So you come as a guardian of the realm then.`` He rose from the desk and moved in front of it to sit gently on the front. Seeing him closer he wore the armor of his father James, and even his madness you could see the royal look he carried.

``I`ve come for justice for the thousands of people you have either killed or terrorized. I come to avenge the wrongs you have done to this Kingdom. I come make you pay for everything you`ve ever done.``

``And yet your point is sullied by bringing that bastard girl.``

``You will never speak of her again do you hear me.`` William stepped forward and I grabbed at his cloak to keep him close while Jasper and the others also stepped forward to protect their prince. I actually couldn`t believe it still hurt me to hear the disdain in his voice towards me, but it still hurt my heart to be so unloved by my father. A tear fell down my cheek and I grabbed again at his cloak and he turned as if realizing I was crying. Gently wiping his hand on my face he smiled at me conveying the love he held for me, and how much he was capable of I felt safer.

``That will be your undoing my son.`` The words from my father turned William back towards him, and as pathetic as it was I moved closer behind him nearly hugging his back.

``What do you blather on about now.``

``Your love for that girl is going to be the one thing your enemies will use to their advantage. Don`t you understand that I sent her away because she was weakening you.`` He spoke as if it was the most honorable act he could have ever done, and yet the sheer scope of what he had was beyond grasping.

``Use whatever excuses you want but this ends here. Your time here is at an end murderer.`` The moment William said murderer it was as if James had been struck with the most painful strike in the history of mankind. Falling back onto his desk he looked back with a horrified look on his face.

"I’ve seen horrors. Horrors that you’ve seen. But you have no right to call me a murderer. You have no right to call me a murderer. You have a right to kill me. You have a right to do that, but you have no right to judge me...It’s impossible for words to describe what is necessary to those who do not know what horror means. Horror. Horror has a face, and you must make a friend of horror. Horror and moral terror are your friends. If they are not, then they are enemies to be feared. They are truly enemies…" It was the sad ramblings of a man with nothing left, but as the tears flowed from my father`s face I felt a tinge of empathy for the sadness that must have driven this once great man to fall so far as to hate his children, and turn the Kingdom into a hellish place.

``The time for your talking is over. Jasper, Hedrik please take my father into custody and Tristan it is...`` Before he could finish my father broke out into hysterical crying and fell to his knees before William. Moving that close to William Jasper grabbed a hold of him almost immediately and shielded William.

"There they were in a pile, a pile of arms, and I remember, I...I...I cried, I wept like some grandmother. I wanted to tear my teeth out. I didn’t know what I wanted to do. And I want to remember it. I never want to forget it. I never want to forget. And then I realized like I was shot, like I was shot with a diamond, a diamond arrow right through my forehead. And I thought, ‘My God, the genius of that. The genius. The will to do that. Perfect, genuine, complete, crystalline, pure. And then I realized they were stronger than me because they could stand it. These were not monsters. These were orcs — trained warriors. These orcs who fought with their hearts who have families, who have children, who are filled with lust for battle – that they had the strength, the strength to do that. If I had ten divisions of those Orcs, then our troubles here would be over very quickly. You have to have men who are moral and at the same time who are able to utilize their primordial instincts to kill – without feeling, without passion, without judgment – without judgment. Because it’s judgment that defeats us." After that madness filled rant Bill recoiled from Jaspers grasp and ran behind the desk.

``There`s nowhere to go...its over father.``You could tell this was breaking William as he watched the man that had been his father for his entire life fall apart. This wasn`t like it was for me or Tristan as father had never loved or cared for us in any real way, this was true pain. For his entire life his father had loved and cared for him, and now was the final moment of his time with him, and I felt his pain wash over me.

``The day may come son, when this is at an end. I see my end in the stars son, but know that while it is my blood that lays the final blow, it will not be you. You will be far far away when I finally get the judgement that you wish of me.``He stopped for a moment and looked briefly at Tristan, and then William before stopping at me. ``I`m sorry that my plan failed in the end. I`m sorry that every time I looked at you I couldn`t find any feeling but resentment. He always loved you in a way that he never did me, and I...I just...I just hated you for it. I see now that you were never my daughter in the end. I see now that you William were the only child I was ever meant to love...and I failed even that.``

``It's time father. Take him away...``As he finished James took a blue stone out of his pocket, and with another look at his children he clasped the blue stone and disappeared into nothing. Too shocked to say anything we were knocked out of our shock by Tristan stepping forward holding a green stone. Tristan stared at William laughing and as William lunged forward at him Tristan too clasped the stone, and disappeared into nothing.

It was a sad sight to see the father that had never loved me or gotten to know anything about me fallen so far. He was broken to the point that there was barely anything remaining that resembled humanity.
Alice Lovie

Bill went on a series of rants and William rejected this logic, and prepared to arrest James and place him in jail, when all of a sudden Bill broke out into historical crying. After breaking down and crying for nearly a minute James finally begin blabbering about different things of which none appeared to make sense until finally James begin discussing the Battle of Lyons. James told William of how there were piles upon piles of bodies, and he knew that the Orcs were greater then he was. With that speech done James took out of his pocket a blue stone, and told William that the day he might bring justice against him would come at some point but it wasn't today as today he was going to leave to the safety that the stone provided. In a single moment James disappeared and teleported to the location the stone sent the user. With James gone it was just William and Tristan and the two stood transfixed at each other, and then as suddenly as a man shot with an arrow dies, Tristan went to his pocket and pulled out a green stone and then disappeared into nothing.

Coronation of William Lovie III.

Main Article : Coronation of William Lovie III.

This is the moment I have been waiting for since your father came back from France. I always knew that you were the one to save us. This is your time now William.
Catherine Bell
Nortburg Tournament of 5125
Look out there Alice. Did you ever imagine we would be hosting men, Dwarves, and Elves for what is quickly becoming our honeymoon.

Nortburg Tournament of 5125

Main Article : Nortburg Tournament of 5125

Bella Swan Cover1
A tournament signals that the reign of the new king will be one of great success. I know that there is much to do, and no one understands that as much as I do. But we must also look to consolidate our holdings. You have a lot of goodwill and this will only help us later your grace.
Jacob Vorn IV.

Following the crowning of William Lovie III. as the new King of Lucerne he met with his council within the Lucernian capital and they went bout devising there next steps of action. Following some of the more extensive plans he met with the Shadow Council, and Jacob Vorn IV. of whom now stood as the King's Archbishop and the group would decide they needed to know more about the regions around them and also repair damage and they would do this by planning a tournament at Nortburg and invite foreign dignitaries to the tournament alongside the most influential of nobles of Lucerne. Also invited to the Tournament would be the Trachtenberg family of whom were the blood cousins of William Lovie incluing his uncle Frank Trachtenberg, and two cousins Michelle Trachtenberg, and Kristen Trachtenberg all of whom William wanted to repair relationships with most specifically with Michelle who he came to understand had been treated quite terribly by his father. The Trachtenberg side of the family had become distant due to several instances, most notably the imprisonment of Bill Lovie's cousin Katia Lovie the Matriarch of House Trachtenberg in the city of Berne.

True Sons of Lucerne
Hanna Arryn Cover Large1
William you need to understand that Berne is hell itself. Your brother is losing control more and more every day. We are attempting to control the situation but its a tinder box waiting to explode.
Hanna Arryn

A large force under a white flag and led by Kieth Schwartz, and Alistair Bedregen arrives at the tournament ground carrying also the flag of the True Sons of Lucerne. The arrival of these True Sons would cause William himself accompanied by the Shadow Council and Charlie Swan to confront them and while at first wanting to bar them from the tournament as they were basically traitors the arrival of Hanna Arryn, and Aria Arryn would lead to William speaking privately with Hanna and Aria. Speaking to the two alongside Leven Martell, and Charlie Swan he would discover that the situation in Berne was growing completely out of control and that was why they had agreed to all the demands of Sean Lovie and had come here. Seeing that his friends were in grave danger he would agree to play along with the plans of the True Sons and allowed Danzal to take part in the tournament. Following this meeting with Hanna and Aria he would meet with Kieth Schwartz who was like an uncle to him during his childhood and the two would talk over everything that had happened with Kieth admitting to everything and for the first time giving William a true glimpse at what Bill had been going through and why he had chosen to do all the things that he had done. Another of the members of the group to come under the flag was Harrold Hardyng of whom as a dire hard member of the rebellion against Sean Lovie would sneak himself into the force with the help of Alistair and when he arrived he met with Teri-Jacob Vorn IV. and together in secret the two worked out steps for Harrold to take to help with the eventual retaking of Berne.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

"Tell me about Amber."

"She is safe but misses you dearly."


"I know you may not feel the same way, but I want you to know how truly amazing it is to see you again Will." His face rose with a smile as he looked at me and it brought me back to thinking about the man who had helped teach me how to swim when I was a boy. He was a constant throughout my youth taking on my fathers role for those months when he could barely leave the tower.

"You know I cannot same the same. And you know why."

"I want you to know that I am sorry. I want you to know that he is sorry."

"Do not speak of him here or this conversation will end."

"That hatred that you feel. That's what drove him William."

"I know my friends would never let me do the things you let him do."

"Your friends love you. As your fathers love him."

"Love doesn't mean you let those you love go mad with no attempt to stop them."

"You look at it now and believe that if you started talking about killing your own daughter that what Jasper would stop you. Leven would stop you."

"They would. As you fucking should have!" I knew I was being too loud. The tournament was not even close to starting so the numbers here were low, but this was all so fresh. I could not be seen as being my father.

"They would do as we did. They would speak to you like I spoke to your father. I told him of the madness of what he was thinking. I told him that he had lost himself in that damn book. I did everything your friends would do. The only further step I could have taken was the one thing I could not do."

"They would."

"Look me in the eyes William and tell me that you truly believe that one of those people hovering outside this tent would ever raise a sword against you."

Following the conversation between Kieth, and William Kieth would leave the tournament as he was a soldier of Bill Lovie and not Sean Lovie and did not care if the plan of Sean succeded or not, and thus he would return to Orleans where he would report to Bill Lovie about the conversation that he and William had. With the departure of Sean Lovie the remaining elements of the True Sons of Lucerne were mainly William loyalists and in this way he would meet again with Hanna but this time she introduced them to House Krinner and House Dorin of whom led by Harrold Krinner, Trailen Dorin and accompanied by prominent heirs in Danzal Krinner, and Trailen Dorin II. they would be shown to be loyalists who were more then ready to assist when the time came to destroy the forces of Sean Lovie.

The Riverlands
Meeting the Elves

Following the Second Battle of Minus Ithil the Elves of High Forest would come to understand that the alliance between Gondor, Lucerne, and High Forest was something that they should work towards and as they followed the Lucernians into the relief of Tree Hill they would also send a large force to Nortburg to celebrate at the tournament. Alongside sending a force led by Taflarion Stormrage, and his wife Helian Stormrage, and their daughter Tonlia Stormrage, alongside her husband Cadwyr Winterdew the High Forest government back in the capital would also make several large movements for advancing the alliance itself when Malfurion Stormrage would contact the forces of the Kingdom of Quel'Thalas, and the Atmer Empire and told the two forces that they needed to send forces to the tournament as the new king of Lucerne was someone who truly was willing to try and change things for the better. The Sindar Elven Kingdom of Quel'Thalas sends representatives in the form of Alleria Windrunner, and Marinda Oakwhisper to the tournament as well with the purpose of arranging a stronger relationship with the Kingdom of Lucerne's new King. The Atmer Empire would send members of the Atmer Elven great house in the form of the House of Finwe to the tournament and these Elves used Magi portals to enter the Kingdom of Quel'Thalas and then travelled into Lucerne alongside the force led by Alleria. These Atmer Elves would be the first of the High Elves to enter the Kingdom of Lucerne in an almost uncountable time and led by Elendil Finwe III., his daughter Alais Finwe, and sons Talais Finwe, and Anar Finwe IV. of whom have come to discuss an alliance with William and Lucerne. The Elves appear very honorable about their intentions and the talks go well, with Hedrik Clegane III. leading the negotiations with the High Elves, and despite eventually leaving it would be so successful that William would make his intentions known to them by inviting the Elves to found a small settlement in Frosthelm. The Elves like the idea and Elendil sends his sons back to Ulthuan to make the arrangements while he will accompany William for the next while.

End of a Betrothal
Sansa Starke Cover1
He's a monster.
Sansa Starke

The Starke's had come on mass to the Tournament of Nortburg and during this time it was believed that Sansa Starke, and Joffrey Lannister would get a lot of time together to get to know eachother, and while this was true with Joffrey, and Sansa going on a walk together and having a good time, this would alter dramatically later that night.

The Manderlys

As the tournament is only a few days from starting the final invitees arrive in the form of the Manderlys of whoom William meets with several representatives of the Manderlys who control the White Knife and during this conversation he and his father in law Charlie Swan are able to arrange a marriage between Winfred Manderly, and Miley Black. In this arrangement he and Charlie Swan decide that they will send Lucas Scott of whom is deemed by many to be the hero of the Siege of Tree Hill and thus someone they want to remain close too, but also William has become obsessed with Brooke Scott and thinks on her constantly believing that this will give him a chance to see her again.

Arrival of Brooke Scott
Our being together was not a mistake William. Our being together has led us to this moment. No matter what way you look at this our child will be amazing. Our love guarantees that.
Brooke Scott

Following the end of the tournament William and the group prepare to return to the capital where they will plan out the reconquest of Berne, but this changes with the arrival of Brooke Scott of whom breaks down crying in front of him as he stands with Leven, and Jasper and William quickly takes her away from the two into a back room where before he is able to say anything she reveals her stomach showing she is nearly four months pregnant from the time they last saw each other. Realizing in that moment she appears more pregnant then Bella he ponders the consequences of this but she doesn't demand anything just wishes him to help her with her grandfathers funeral.

The Start of the Faraday Conflict
My brother is dead. I demand justice from the royal family.

Death of Joseph Faraday

Main Article : Death of Joseph Faraday

Emma Bell Cover Large
It was the most painful death I've ever seen. This man was clearly lost in his own sadness to such an extent that only death could release him. I wish someone could have saved him. I wish I could have saved him.
Emma Bell

It was around the time that Freddie Highmore and Emma Bell were beginning their full fledged secret relationship that Joseph Faraday and his own personal level of depression would cause a massive problem that would eventually spread into a household rivalry. Joseph Faraday had been betrothed to Emma Bell for a time but this had ended after Emma had become smitten with Fredrik Highmore and had convinced her mother to end the betrothal. Unable to tell the Faradays the real reason they had offered their younger daughter Hanah Bell of whom while younger was still a prime match, and for Charles Faraday this was seen as a fair trade, but in the case of Joseph Faraday this was a terrible insult. By this point they had begun to discuss the idea of telling Emma's beloved cousin William of whom was also Freddie's friend, but at that point had not fully worked up the courage to say anything yet, and it was under these pretents that they went to a tavern in Lucerne proper to be alone together. The two were having a great time until Freddie went to the tender to ask for a refill of the drink that Emma had come to enjoy and when he did the situation would drive out of control. When he left Joseph Faraday would use this moment of departure to attempt to seduce Emma Bell of whom he had been watching for some time from across the tavern. Where once his natural looks had allowed him to get any manner of girl that he wanted, as his reputation had spread so to as a result had the number of women interested begun to dwindle. As he had become used to resistance he had also become used to forcing his way on girls and using his noble birth, and money to bribe off any trouble after the case, and thus when Emma told him she was with Freddie, and that she was noble born he saw this as the same rejection and he started to get more forceful in their meeting. When Freddie came back to the table and found the situation he attempted to remain calm and simply advise Joseph who was much older then him to back away. This calm approach did not go over well and Joseph reacted with laughter before punching him in the face knocking Freddie momentarily down, but he quickly got up and following this the two would become involved in a scuffle of which Joseph would lose causing him to request a duel with Freddie Highmore.

Your Grace I only saw the end of the fight, but what I saw was clear. Lord Faraday attacked Lord Highmore, and despite Lord Highmore disarming him and attempting to end the fight...despite these attempts Lord Faraday would attempt to kill your cousin my your grace. Only Lord Highmore moving quickly saved Lady Bell's life.
Emma Bell
By this point Paulo Snow entered the tavern after finally catching up with Joseph, and by this point he found Joseph tauning young Freddie into a duel, and because of the large crowd Freddie was forced to go into the duel even though he knew that Joseph wouldn't stand a chance. Joseph Faraday would taunt him into the street and then took out a sword threatening Emma of which caused Freddie to sadly take out his own sword, and the two fought although with Joseph nearly falling over drunk it wasn't much of a fight as Freddie knocked his sword aside and shouted for him to surrender. Joseph refused and charge Emma with a dagger forcing Freddie to stab him through the back to stop him, and killing him nearly instantly. Paulo took out his sword and tried to attack Freddie of whom he was able to fight breifly before guards from the nearbye House Elbertson led by (Ser) Underian of House Elbertson would step in and stop Paolo of whom watched screaming as Freddie left the scene carrying the crying Emma Bell.
Emma Bella and Freddie Highmore GIf

Whatever secret that Freddie and Emma had hoped to hide ended the moment that he went on trial.

Following this Emma would wake up the following morning surrounded Alice Lovie, and her aunt Catherine Lovie of whom let her cry and held her before finally telling her that a trial had been demanded by the Faraday's over the death of Joseph Faraday. At that point she begged to know where Freddie was and they said he had been taken and placed in the Lucernian dungeon awaiting his trial, but when she became irate that he was in jail for basically defending her they revealed this had been decided only after he had returned to the House Highmore estate and the Faraday's had attempted to kill him in the courtyard leading to Desmond Faraday also being imprisoned awaiting trial. Dressing quickly she accompanied Alice into the courtyard where they were met by some twenty House Lovie guards including Giblert Fouline, and James Junnsworth of whom escorted the group to the King's Keep where Bella Swan was preparing the court for the arrival of the group. With King William in the Port of Stormwind celebrating the foundation of that city while this was happening it did fall to the Councillors of Lucerne, and the Queen to determine the court, and under these circumstances Bella would prepare ahead of the time and had recalled many of the most influential in the Lucerne Court. The trial would have five judges as was the way in Lucernian courts in the form of Cersei Lannister, Bella Lovie, Brandon Starke, Liam Greymane, and Mace Tyrell of whom would listen to the words of the plaintiffs first in the form of Desmond Faraday who had been released from jail alongside Freddie. Weaving a tale of lies he argued that Freddie had killed Joseph in blind rage using Magi and trickery. The Faraday's brought forward several men who were not present at the fight of whom told the court that Freddie was a well known pedophile and had also been found killing children in Nortburg years before, and while Brandon Starke on the council would openly laugh at the truthfulness of these stories, it wasn't until the defense led by Lysa Highmore called as their witness Underian of House Elbertson that the case was completely ended. Underian as a witness and a knight testified that he saw Freddie attempt to stop the fight and even after defeating Joseph attempted to resist hurting him, but Joseph had brought death upon himself when he tried to kill Emma Bell of whom took the stand next and as a princess of Lucerne her words would end the trial when she agreed with Freddie, and Underian.
This case was a farce, and you Lord Desmond Faraday should be embarrassed that you wasted our time in this manner.
Mace Tyrell II.

Following Emma Bell's words the judges would briefly speak together before Brandon Starke spoke giving the words of the judges in the form of stating they had come to terms with the fact that Freddie Highmore was innocent of murder, and then proceeded to verbally attack Desmond Faraday and several of the Faraday retainers who had wasted their time with this hearing. Desmond would at first remain silent but then responded with great anger shouting and trying to get to Freddie of whom stood stoically as the House Lovie guards took Desmond away where he would spend the day and night in the Lucerne Dungeon. While Desmond was imprison again Bella Lovie, and Alice Lovie would take up court at the Keep and would summon Charles Faraday of whom they would have a long conversation with about the events of the day. Charles made it very clear that he was demanding consequences against House Highmore and that unless there were consequences there was going to be reprisals against House Highmore. Once Desmond was released his father was told by James Junnsworth that until William Lovie III. returned and he was on his way that nothing more would be done in the matter, and grudgingly Desmond agreed as he believed that the King would punish Freddie. Following the departure of Charles Faraday she would meet with Cersei Lannister and the two have a nice conversation before Cersei unknowingly slips that Lanna Lannister had traveled to the Port of Stormwind and realizing that Jasper is a liar about not seeing Lanna anymore she says a quick goodbye to Cersei and goes to find Dylan Steinmare. Finding him talking to Emmett she has him excuse himself and following Alice the two return to the Cloud Tower where without any real words of what she is thinking she seduces Dylan and the two sleep together. Following this the two discuss there futures and Alice all but pleads with Dylan to tell her to not marry Jasper, but despite proclaiming his love for Alice he knows he cannot divorce Laera Steinmare who he loves as well, and she must marry Jasper Hale for her brother, and although she has come to hate Jasper she knows this is the case. It is following this decision by Dylan that an angry Alice would begin the plot to have Dylan removed from Lucerne and sent back to Castle Steinmare as she had lost faith in him.

Return of the King

Brooke Scott Cover11

Despite the trial of House Faraday's lasting effects the truly major develpment of the return of William Lovie III. was that Alice was finally able to convinse him to end things with Brooke Scott which would put into place a series of increasingly dangeorus events.

This is a kingdom of laws Lord Faraday. The High Court of Lucerne has put forward a unanimous decision on the matter. What would you have me do?
William Lovie III.

Following the court decision the situation remains in a holding pattern as the Faradays await the return of the king of whom they strongly believe will reverse the decision and they will get their vengeance. When William Lovie III. arrives back at Lucerne following the debacle that was the death of Joseph Faraday and trial of Freddie Highmore, and upon his arrival he is met at the gates by Alice, and Bella of whom accompany him back to the Cloud Tower where upon their arrival they tell him about the trial and he is quite shocked but is proud of his wife, and sister for their handling of the event but despite agreeing with their decision he is forced to meet with Desmond, and Charles Faraday of whom ask for punishment against Freddie Highmore. Tired from his trip he tells them that the law is concrete and there is no changing the decision, and unknown to him the Faradays take this as meaning that he is saying they must get justice themselves and while disappointed they see this as an opportunity to get their own revenge on House Highmore. Following his conversation with Desmond, and Charles he returns to the Cloud Towers and has a long conversation with Alice, but despite wanting to and Alice pressuring him to reveal the truth of Brooke he refuses to and the two siblings say goodnight and William goes to his room with Bella where he sleeps with her. Waking up after sleeping with Bella he is overcome with sadness over being apart from Brooke, and despite having Bella's arms around him he feels no better, and leaving his bed with Bella he goes to Alice's room where still overcome with emotions over being apart from Brook he finally reveals the entire truth to Alice that he is in love with Brooke. The two siblings argue for some time as William reveals the true scope of the relationship, and only after this does Alice truly come to understand that William's feelings are more then just lust. Revealing the scope of the relationship leads Alice to go through the endless list of potential problems it creates, and emotionally exhausted and unwilling to let his sister be mad at him he agrees to Alice's demand that he break things off with Brooke.

Removing Dylan Steinmare
Laera Steinmare Cover
I see now that I am the other woman. I allowed myself to become the kind of girl who sleeps with a married man. I cannot have him here one more minute.
Alice Lovie

With Alice stressed about everything that was going on between William, and Brooke she would allow her anger towards Jasper to grow, but without any way to resolve that her anger turned on Dylan Steinmare. Dylan had failed to be the escape from Jasper that she had wanted him to be and thus in her anger she begin a plot to have him removed from the capital despite his close relationship with William. Another growing part of his removal was due to the relationship that Alice begin to have with Laera Steinmare, who Alice begin to become quite close friends with. This friendship made Alice feel worse becasue she had betrayed Laera and slept with Dylan. With all of this in mind Alice would send a letter to Fenrick Steinmare of whom in the letter she asked to send for Dylan and then begin arranging for the why when she had Dylan named to the Order of the Red Dragon and made a general in the order with a plan of founding the 7th Waffen Steinmare Division. As a part of this move it was Alice that conspired with Edward Cullen in order to block what Alice knew would be the eventual attempt by Dylan to have William step in and stop Dylan's removal, and with Dylan being openly hostile to Edward it took little convincing to gain the assistance of Edward. As Alice plans the removal of Dylan she decides to bring Edward into the plot as she knows the two are at eachothers throats and also wants to make Edward loyal to her and not fall into loyalty of anyone else leading her to summon Edward to speak with her at the Cloud Towers. Edward arrives that night at her summons and the two have dinner in what is an all but empty cloud towers and Alice plays on the lonliness of Edward to gain his assistance in the plot against Dylan making it out to seem to Edward that it is more Dylan than Jasper that is responsible for Edward's isolation. When Dylan was told of this he attempted to resist this assignment seeing it as little more then exile, but his attempts to until William returned to the capital were opposed by Edward Cullen of whom confronted Dylan. During this conversation it was the two long time rivals that finally bared their true anger with Edward revealing the extent of the plot against Dylan and the invovlment of Alice which was a shock to Dylan. The moment that Alice's involvement was discovered it was Dylan who understood that he was without real options and accepted that he would be going to Castle Steinmare and also that he had possibly ruined things with Alice of whom he had true feelings for.

The Rise of the Second Queen of Lucerne
Grief is like the ocean; it’s deep and dark and bigger than all of us. And pain is like a thief in the night. Quiet. Persistent. Unfair. Diminished by time and faith and love. I didn't know Lord Scott, but I’m jealous of him, because I see how his absence has affected the people who did know him. So I know he mattered to them. And I know he was loved. People say that Earl Scott was a great Lord: honorable, just, fair, kind. They say he made this city what it was. Today we celebrate his life. Today we celebrate a great man, I wish I knew.

Funeral of Earl Scott

Brooke Scott(6
As the fires stopped burning my mind returned to the grand-father that I had loved so much back then and could't help but think how much he had been forgotten. He died so that all of us could live, and yet my father cared nothing about it. The funural was about remembering his life and the way he died. It was about showing him somehow how sorry I was.
Brooke Scott
When the fires had stopped burning and William had returned to Lucerne to deal with his father, Brooke was left with the fact that now she was safe but at the same time she had lost so much. Her friends were dead, her family was in tatters, and the one person other then Haley and Peyton that had loved in her in the form of her grand-father was dead. She asked her mother if they had found any sign of her grandfather but she said that by this time there was nothing to find. When she asked if there would be a funeral Karen said that Dan didn't think it was appropriate and was making efforts to make sure that Earl Scott's name was forgotten from the memory of Tree Hill so that he alone would be celebrated. At this news she left her mothers side near tears and made her way to her grandfather's room where she discovered servants tearing into the room. For a moment she just watched them as
Brooke Scott Funeral
they tore her grandfather's room to pieces, and she just really didn't understand the world in that moment. When she went to ask them what was going on, her father came up behind her and told her that Earl's room was being turned into a resting room for Karen. When Brooke told him that she didn't want him to get rid of her father's things, he looked at her for a moment before grabbing her roughly by the arm and pulling her into a side room nearby. Inside the room he proceeded to verbally attack her before pushing her roughly into the wall. At the sound of Brooke being pushed into the wall her brother Nathan and several servants approached the room and saw her on the floor with Dan clearly the reason for her being on the ground. Brooke at this point with tears in her face looked to her brother Nathan for some kind of help, but instead Nathan just turned around and walked back the way he came, and after this the servants quickly followed suit. At this point Dan would verbally assault the nearly broken Brooke and the two would finally have what was in a lot of ways a long awaited confrontation. Dan would reject anything that Brooke was requesting in regards to Earl as Dan was extremely hateful towards Earl Scott of whom despite being his father he had always believed had favored Kieth and for this reason had been complicit in the ambush that had killed his own father.
End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.
Brooke Scott: Please father I never ask you for a thing...why can't you just do this one thing for me...please father.
Dan Scott : Just sit on the ground and remember your place in all this little girl.
Brooke Scott : And what is my place father?
Dan Scott : The bottom of the food chain.

After saying that he would walk out of the room leaving a broken Brooke lying on the ground for sometime before her brother Nathan returned into the room looking severely disappointed in himself, and perhaps worried about Brooke more then she thought he ever would. Brooke didn't know what to say to her brother so she ran out of their and ran away past the cries of Haley who noticed her running away, and finally made her way to the glades west of Tree Hill where she and her grandfather had spent a lot of time. While she spent the time alone she knew that her grandfather needed to be remembered and if her father wouldn't help her then the only person left to go to was her mother.

I had never been particularly close to my mother, and while that made me sad sometimes I understood her. I knew that she loved me in her way, but she had lost herself somewhere along the road. I can't blame her for loving someone, and then following that love even when it didn't make sence.
Brooke Scott

When Brooke left the glade she went to the home of Margeary Tonsvale of whome was the matriarch of House Tonsvale, and the women that her mother spent most of her days with filling out the boredom. She barged into the estate being allowed past the guards because they knew who she was, and when she reached her mother she grabbed her by the arm and pulled her outside. Outside she tried to make her mother help her, but she quickly discovered that her mother was exactly as far gone as she appeared when her mother not only refused to do this, but also moved to side with her husband against her daughter. This was too much for Brooke and knowing the debate between House Scott was over she knew the only person that could help her was William Lovie III. Returning home from this she begin her plotting about what she should do next, but a major event was going to happen that would both accelerate and change her planning.

=====Pregnancy=====
Brooke Scott Large
Riley was the most beautiful thing I`d ever seen in my entire life. He looked just like his father, and from the moment he was born till the dat I die I will never waver in my devotion for him.
Brooke Scott

It wasn't more then two months after William had left the city, and the beginning of their affair that Brooke begin having trouble keeping food down early in the day, and soon after she realized that she hadn't had her bleeding's during that time either. Thinking she knew what it was but wanting to be sure before she sprung this potentially horrible news on William she went to see Haley, and when the two met she created the first lie between the two when she told Haley she had become involved romantically with a Gondorian soldier. After going through the list of things that had happened to her and seeing that the situations were the same Haley indeed validated her pregnancy, and with the knowledge that William was coming to Tree Hill in less then a month she became increasingly worried about what his reaction would be. William and her were still writing each other nearly every other week and although these letters were heavily vague in their wording the two seemed to understand each other already and there growing love for each other only grew stronger through this communication. During this time waiting for Maergary Tyrell to return from Highgarden she spent her days and nights with Haley of whom by this point no longer had any real relationship with her brother Nathan and was increasingly obvious about her affections to Lucas Scott. With her best friend Margeary Tyrell the only person who truly knew about William she became hysterical when she saw Margeary a week later upon her return from Highgarden.

You keep a secret for long enough and the only thing that keeps you from madness is the knowledge that eventually you'll be able to tell someone. You tell more lies except this time you tell them to yourself. You tell yourself that all these secrets, and all these lies are only temporary. I knew they weren't but I did it anyway. Don't you see what I do for you my Dragon. Your everything for me, and I would lie to Glaurung himself if it would protect you.
Brooke Scott to William Lovie III.

Brooke told Margeary of her pregnancy, and her friend attempted to talk her down as in her heart she knew that William could very likely simply end the relationship and turn Brooke into a single mother with very little prospects for the rest of her life. Despite these constant and powerful pleading by Margeary it was Brooke that was completely unwilling to accept a world where she didn't have his baby and thus she begged Margeary to assist her in finding a proper excuse as to how she could be pregnant. Despite the extreme misgivings that Margeary had about the decision she was still her best friend so together they came up with reinforcing the earlier lie about a Gondorian soldier and her had become romantically involved following the liberation and she had become pregnant during these intimate moments. She and Margaery decided she needed to tell her family and she did this a few days later when she asked them all to meet for a dinner. When she told her family she was accompanied by Maergary Tyrell of whom held her hand the entire time and while Dan Scott was furious and Nathan disgusted they all appeared to believe her except for Lucas who had come to understand what had happened between Brooke and William, and in that moment when he figured it out he went to his sister.

Brooke Scott(5
He walked into the room after I told everyone and had planned to hide out in my room for the duration of the pregnancy. He didn`t say a word just walked up to my bed and sat down on the side and rested his hand on my back. As he looked at me in the eyes I knew he knew and I nearly immediately begin crying. To his credit he sat there with me and rubbed my back while I cried.
Brooke Scott

As Brooke finished telling her parents she retreated to her room as she was basically pulled along by Margeary. When they arrived back in her room she was shocked when no one followed her, but she could hear yelling from the living room so she knew that they were still arguing over what was happening. It would be hours before the yelling finally stopped and she heard the shouts of her father before watching Dan, and Nathan storm out of the Keep and into the city proper. When after everything had seemingly calmed down Margeary left and when she did she was followed behind by her brother Lucas who had known about the tryst that she had with William Lovie after he had admitted it to him because of their bond. He did not say anything but she had always suspected that he knew, and the look he gave her just made it all the more real for her. After she cried for what felt like hours she and Lucas discussed what she was going to do, and she made it very clear that she was not going to give up the baby under any circumstances. Neither of them knew but there entire conversation would be overheard by Dan Scott of whom had come back inside the Keep after getting into a fight with Nathan and planned on getting his anger out by coming in and making sure that Brooke knew how much of a disappointment she was. This all changed when he heard her whispering to Lucas in the room about the true father of the child growing inside her. Knowing the importance of this later on, and realizing neither of his two children would ever tell him the truth or help him willingly he hid himself in an adjacent room and listened to everything they said about the situation. As Dan realized that Brooke was involved with not just a secret man but actually the King of Lucerne he became unstoppable in his desire to make this union the most important moment in House Scott since the fall of House Targaryan.

When I realized that most forgotten child was secretly carrying around such a secret I was beyond shocked. She had always been the runt of the family but I guess this would be her shot at proving herself.
Dan Scott

The moment that Dan heard that Brooke and William Lovie were together he had finally come to terms with her usefulness. In Dan's mind he would be able to use Brooke to gain the power base that he required. He stayed silent with his knowledge for a time as he continued to built up the plans he knew he would need in order to blackmail the king of Lucerne. When finally he had gained the foothold into the whole thing he came to believe that he could force Brooke into making William leave Bella Swan and thus make Brooke the new Queen of Lucerne. If this failed then Dan would unleash the fact that Riley Scott was actually the first born son of William Lovie thus creating a serious competitor to the throne of House Lovie. All of Dan's plans would come to a head when William arrived in Tree Hill for what was described as a mission to oversee the reconstruction that was underway in Tree Hill, but was actually William just needing to see Brooke. As William arrived in the city he was silently watched by Dan Scott's men who Dan wanted to find proof that William and Brooke were actually together. As William entered the city he found himself unable to even contemplate being official and instead of first visiting Dan Scott he made his way to the carefully prepared Order of the Red Dragon compound run by Marcel Lovie within the ruins of Typhon Castle where Brooke was awaiting him. The two would basically lock themselves in the compound for many hours as he could barley imagine his life without her in that moment.

Brooke Scott Sexy1
For a time despite the fact that I knew my place was tenious I felt fine. I was okay because I had him to myself in my heart. I didn't matter to me that she got to be the one who claimed him in the eyes of the people, because I knew in my heart that she could never have him the way that I did. He loved me in a way that she just couldn't compete with.
Brooke Scott

As William hid himself within the Order of the Red Dragon members of Dan Scott's forces attempted to infiltrate the compound but were captured by Ezio Ederiz of whom had traveled alongside his king. With the men captured Dan realized that he might be found out before he had even had a chance to tell Brooke about what he was doing, and thus he moved to assassinate the men he had sent to the compound. As the prisoners were taken north their convoy was ambushed by forces of House Scott of whom targeted the prisoners and then fled the scene. Back at Tree Hill it was William that finally moved on from Brooke for a moment and went to visit with the Order of the Grey Dragon that were constructing the cities most important elements, and while he did this Brooke returned to the House Scott estate as her father had summoned her and with William away she could not exactly refuse the command of her father. Her father having seen the protection around William and Brooke took this as the proof of the reality of the situation and thus would create a plan where he would lead Brooke to go to William for help with both the pregnancy but also the funeral of Earl Scott which he would continue to resist in order to get Brooke to go to William. When Brooke arrived her days of happiness were taken away almost immediately when her father berated her with insults and when the conversation got the funeral of Earl Scott it was Dan that once again pushed back resisting any attempt, and then also confined Brooke to her room as he wanted separation between William and Brooke so that when Brooke went to William next she would be visibly pregnant.

Begging a King
Brooke Scott)9
The city was massive. Gleaming white as you entered its walls but when I did get past the walls the whole city was alive with the sounds of cheering, and laughter. After living so many years just begging to live this was a new thing for me, and knowing that he was responsible for all this happiness didn't surprise me one bit.
gd

With her attempts to escape her confinement meeting with failure Brooke watched from the castle walls of Scott Keep as William attempted several times to come to the keep and see Brooke but each time he left, and watching this broke Brooke's heart but also increasingly motivated her to rise above being controlled by her father. When finally William left Tree Hill to return to Lucerne it was Brooke that begin plotting her next move to get herself into a position where she was no ones servant. Unable to get her family to do what she wanted she risked a lot by deciding that she needed to see William. Following his departure from Tree Hill it was William Lovie III. that had left his cousin in command of the city and as William had nearly publicly embarrassed Dan Scott it was little question that Marcel was not someone who would work with Dan Scott and Dan had been making it clear that anyone who turned on him would be greatly punished once he had regained power. Making her choice that she would turn on her father completely she made her way to Castle Typhon where Marcel Lovie II. has made his garrison centered out of and asking to speak with Marcel she reveals her pregnancy to Marcel and trusting in the words of William that Marcel is a trustworthy man she tells him that William is the father. The two would discuss things and Marcel Marcel would be the man that William had said he was and assigned a troop of soldiers to her protection and then sent her north in a carriage to Lucerne to see William. Arriving at Lucerne the carriage driver explained that William Lovie had taken control of the Kingdom and was now the King after he had thrown Bill, and Sean Lovie out of Lucerne. Accompanied by the guards she made her way to the Keep where she hoped to find Jasper, Edward or Emmett because William had told her that of anyone alive those were the people he trusted next to his sister. She would have gone to Alice but she worried that Alice would be on Bella's side and wouldn't help her. If she had thought that she was given ample proof of that when she arrived at the Keep and wasn't greeted by one of his best friends but instead by Alice Lovie of whom stood in the Gateway staring at her through the garb as if she had somehow known all along that she was coming.

End of Darkness
Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this.

I could hear her voice from within the tent. I had spent only a few days with Brooke and her voice was like a siren to me and with the siren now within range I left my conversation with Alice without a word and left the tent going towards her. I saw her immeidatly as I left the tent, and she looked to be in an argument with Leven, and Jasper of which Jasper was holding her by the arm in what looked to me as an attempt to stop her from falling over.

"Lady Scott." I had reached her and she saw me letting out a smile when our eyes met. She curtsied and I took her by the hand.

"My King if it is possible I need a word." There was a desperation in her voice and despite the looks from everyone around me I ignored them.

"Of course milady." I turned towards the tent to see an enraged Alice who was glaring at me. "Sister we shall finish our conversation later."

"As you say." Alice walked right by me hitting me in the shoulder as she left, and while usually Emmett would have laughed at such a childish display there was no laughter to be found. Without another thought of the stupidity of being so brazen in my behavior I led Brooke into the tent closing the flap behind us.

"You couldn't stay away." Turning around from closing the tent I regretted the words as Brooke had tears flowing down her face and rushed into my arms. "Tell me whats happened?"

"What is it Will?"

"I was talking with Hanna Arryn."

"I fear I have been out of the loop for too long. I don't know the name."

"She was a friend of mine during school. She came here as a sort of measure of what I would lose if I don't stop moving against Berne. She was a threat of sorts."

"Your brother has not realized the end is at hand?"

"He still clings to the idea that he can somehow win this."

"This threat doesn't change what you have to do."

"Its more then just Hanna. She came and told me of Amber Heard." I didn't wait for any recognition from Brooke as how could she possibly know of Amber.

"Your former betrothed?"

"How did you?"

"I've been doing my research on you my king."

"She is in Berne too."

"Do you still care for her."

"We were children when we were betrothed. We played the married couple, but we were children."

"You fear for her?"

"Hanna told me that our childish playing has resulted in a child. Amber Heard is locked within the walls of Berne with my firstborn."

"She had your child?"

"Apparently. And now this poor child lives under constant threat of being discovered. It is not enough that my childish behavior with his mother has led to him now living a life as a base born child. No now I have put his life in danger by not stopping my brother a long time ago."

The Funeral
Grief is like the ocean; it’s deep and dark and bigger than all of us. And pain is like a thief in the night. Quiet. Persistent. Unfair. Diminished by time and faith and love. I didn't know Lord Scott, but I’m jealous of him, because I see how his absence has affected the people who did know him. So I know he mattered to them. And I know he was loved. People say that Earl Scott was a great Lord: honorable, just, fair, kind. They say he made this city what it was. Today we celebrate his life. Today we celebrate a great man, I wish I knew.
Brooke Scott


Lucernian Civil War

Main Article : Lucerne Civil War

The Jestife Assault of Lucerne
Don't raise that sword...Don't you raise that sword...

Jestife Assault of Lucerne

Leven Martell Cover3
I don`t know if they actually thought there thousand men were going to be able to take a fortress of nearly two hundred thousand men and women, but whatever their goals they failed.
Leven Martell

As the forces of Lucerne begin a civil war against the True Sons of Lucerne, it became clear that the main elements of  the True Sons of Lucerne were operating out of the city of Berne, and thus William Lovie III. would send Wilheim Martell, Jack Shephard, and Franklin Brent to besiege the outside of Berne while they gathered forces for the eventual attack. With this happening William would leave the capital, and accompanied by the entire Shadow Council outside of Leven Martell she would be left in charge of the capital in his stead acting as his Steward. As acting Steward of Lucerne she would recall her two sisters to the capital and place the defence of the city in the top regards. She would be unaware that as this was happening House Jestife was told that the rebellion was weeks away and that they needed the Jestife`s to infiltrate the capital with their forces and to murder Queen Bella Swan, and many of the loyal vassals of William Lovie. The Jestife`s would recruit the local mercenary group from the Island of Frey in the Weeping Sisters and they would mobilize their forces and make for the capital of Lucerne. As this was happening unfortuantly for the defenders of Lucerne Leven Martell would send away some eight hundred men of House Scorpian of whom had been in the capital as a band of bandits had been discovered near Castle Scorpian and thus the castle needed to deal with these attackers. Entering the city over the course of several days they had somewhere around five hundred Jestife forces inside the capital, and using forged papers they were able to have the four hundred men of the Weeping Sisters alongside them as well.

Bella Swan Red1
Splitting their forces we became aware of the attack on the Sky Towers hours before the actual attack as turncoats within the Jestife`s told us information.
Draco Highmore

As the Jestife`s prepared to attack all across Lucerne with their forces the defenders of Lucerne became aware of the plot after several men at arms of the Jestife`s snuck away from the main force and made their way to the King`s Keep. These men would tell them that the attack was on the Sky Towers, and since they didn`t know of the other attacks or even the excistence of the Weeping Sisters they would thus lead the defenders into a high alert but not quite the full scale of the attack. Draco Highmore would mobilize the defenders of the city of which he recalled some two hundred men to the Sky Tower, and posted a large amount of gaurds throughout the Sky Towers. Alongside this Leven Martell mobilized some three hundred Martell men at arms of whom were in the city with her and made her way to the King`s Keep where many believed any other attack would take place. Bella Swan learning of the attack would hide in the Cloud Tower with Alice Lovie and basically the entire Lovie Family including the percieved heir of the Kingdom of Lucerne in William Lovie IV.

Cloud Tower Massacre

Bella Swan Gif Action1
Victory or Death. There is only one option for those at the bottom staring up at their overlords.
Horton Jestife

The next day the forces of House Jestife would split up with Horton, and his youngest son Holden leading an attack of some four hundred men against the Cloud Tower. They were able to move through the unopened gate, and as they neared the tower they saw the gaurds at the tower and charged forward. The gaurds were well prepared for this and Barret Ahren shut the front gate. All around the tower hidden archers opened up from the walls surrounding the Tower and the tower gaurds fired arrows as well mowing down dozens in the first few minutes. Fighting broke out house to house as the Jestife forces used a battering ram to try and break into the Cloud Towers. The defenders of the tower were reinforced by the hidden troops of House Royce of whom were led by Andar Royce, and the forces of House Royce would smash into the forces of Jestife and seeing themselves surrounded most surrendered, while knowing he was going to be executed Horton would look over the dead body of his son Holden before dueling Andar Royce and being killed in return.

Attack on the Kings Keep

Leven Martell Archer

Leven`s defence of the King`s Keep would gain her much honor and reputation amongst Lucerne as all knew she had battled the monsterous Wendell Jestife and killed him.

Wendell Jestife was a monster of a man. Cutting men down like children, I felt fear as I fought the beast.
Leven Martell

At the same time as the attack on the Cloud Tower the forces of Jestife led by Wendell Jestife attacked the Kings Keep with about one hundred Jestife men at arms and nearly all of the Weeping Sisters. The defenders here were led by Leven Martell and her two sisters Dorea, and Obella of whom had deployed their full force on the walls in preperation for the attack. Having cleared the streets of people the force led by Wendell would bring their makeshift battering rams and ladders and attempt to defeat the Kings Keep. Not at full strength defensively the defenders were high on the walls and heavily protected from return archer fire, and thus regned death on the attackers. As the  ladders reached the walls Wendell was one of the first onto the walls and after cutting down to Martell men, and a Lucerne Gaurd he was confronted by Leven Martell of whom would kill him and the three other men that had climbed the ladder behind him. With their leader dead the mercenaries surrendered, while the remainder of the Jestife men fought to the death outside the walls as they were shot to pieces by the archers on the walls.

Surrender and Death

Obella Martell Large
My uncle...my cousins...everyone was dead, and it was just me. I could have tried to escape but it was never going to work, so I tried my best to just get some measure of vengeance.
Valen Jestife

Across the city as the other forces prepared to assault their perceived targets the defeat of the Jestife forces at both Cloud Tower, and the Kings Keep would lead to most of the Weeping Sisters surrendering and nearly all of the Jestife forces. Only a small force of some twenty men led by Valen Jestife would not surrender and they hid themselves in a local tavern where they waited for night to come. When night came they made their way to the Cloud Towers and waited nearbye for any sight of anyone of consequence. Bella Swan would leave the Cloud Tower in order to meet with Leven Martell outside to thank her for her excellent work, and this was the oppurtinity that Valen was waiting for. Valen would charge with his men the gathering where Bella was and after killing the man to her left he prepared to strike down the queen, but was stopped by the sword of Leven Martell. Leven would defend the queen while the overwhelming forces of Lucerne killed the Jestife attackers. Seeing his men dead around him Valen would surrender, and Leven sighed believing he would live for a while longer, but Bella commanded him dead, and Dorea would decapitate him.

House Nighting Rebellion
Did you think you could change the world and there would be no push back?

House Nighting Rebellion

Rachel Lee4
This was a world they had lived in for generations. Everyone knew. Everyone took a share. You destroyed it in an instant without a thought for the consequences.
Rachel Nighting

With William Lovie III. now the king of Lucerne the leadership of House Nighting begin to fear for the fate of their businesses which relied heavily on the use of workers in near slave like conditions, but even more dangerous for them was the fact that they sold Lucernians at the slave markets of Paris. House Nighting watched as the regime took control of businesses all around Lucerne and turned them into Kingdom businesses, and when William came to Tree Hill no one in House Nighting had any doubts what was going to happen, and they were not proven wrong. When William arrived one of the first businesses that was told to him was the racket that was run by House Nighting, and thus he met with the leaders of House Nighting and asked them to explain themselves, but House Nighting didn't believe they did anything wrong and as such William became very aggravated with them, and was harsher on their business then most he had dealt with. The members of House Nighting were beyond shocked at what had happened to them, and in this moment they attempted to meet with all the members of their customer base, but they discovered that House Scott had been working behind the scenes and had infiltrated this network, and was now dismantling the criminal enterprise from within. House Nighting would offer William Lovie III. huge segments of their profit base, and they hoped this would assuage him, but instead he sent in the Order of the Red Dragon led by Sawyer Shephard, of whom started a large investigation that finished basically the entire criminal organization.

He didn't understand that what we did was a necessary part of a Kingdom. He didn't understand that without us someone else would simply just rise up to do the exact same thing that we were doing. I see us as a necessary part of the Kingdom of Lucerne, not the monsters he portrayed us as.
James Nighting

With their businesses in shambles and the slave trade over, House Nighting became poor very quickly, and all the friends that they once had disappeared overnight it seemed. This caused a lot of resentment and as such there resentment became public knowledge and as such they were met by members of House Jestife who were members of the True Sons of Lucerne. After this communication House Nighting turned to service in the True Sons in order to hopefully regain their authority over the slave trade. During this time of shifting alliegences it would be Rachel Nighting that begin to stray from her family somewhat as she begin to have an emotional affair with Raginald Frightling of whom was the young heir to House Frightling and while married he showed her something that she had never found with Cooper. At first they were silent in their support of the True Sons of Lucerne, as they didn't want further attention, but it would be a single piece of mail sent by a raven that would send the members of House Nighting into a fierce debate of which would decide the future of House NIghting.

Discovery of Betrayal
Leven Martell Amazing White Cover
I saw you once Your Grace. It was at the Battle of Minus Ithil. You were slashing and stabbing at the monsters and for a moment I stopped. Just stopped and watched you. All the fighting surrounding me and there I was watching you move like a god. I knew then that you were my king.
Edric Nighting

It was at this point that Edric Nighting would arrive in Forks where he had made the decision to turn against his family and reveal the plans of his family. Edric Nighting had several weeks before this begin hearing talk from his father and older brother that they planned to rise against House Scott and murder the Scotts in the city before taking control of Tree Hill itself. He would watch his brother in secret as his brother James Nighting II. followed Brooke Scott watching her movements, and watching her himself he discovered that she was the mistress of William Lovie III. through listening in on a conversation between Brooke and Haley James. Learning of this relationship between William and Brooke the loyal Edric Nighting would depart Tree Hill by horse with his friend Hanzal Grightling heading towards Forks where they had heard William Lovie III. was meeting with his wife and the leadership of Forks. Arriving at Forks the two would quickly gain an audience with the king of whom was surrounded at the time by Charlie Swan, Leven Martell, and Bella Swan, and seeing how influential the group was Edric would immediately tell the king what he knew which horrified the group of whom had already rallied their forces and was planning to move out the next day to Berne. Realizing the main forces still needed to go to Berne he would command Jasper Hale to lead a secondary force to Tree Hill in order to defend the Scott's once the Nighting's moved against them, and after discussing it was decided that Jasper would move south through the province of Rosten where he would summon a force from that province's lord in House Elric alongside Northern Tree Hill's lordn in House Guntbold and then lead them southward to Tree Hill.

Tell me Jasper how it is fair that your love for him is more valuable then my own. He doesn't love you any more then he loves me. So tell me the truth why you must always stand by his side?
Leven Martell

Following the breaking up of the meeting Jasper, Leven, and Bella would follow William back to his tent where Jasper would convinse William to take him with him to Berne and instead send Leven to Tree Hill. Making up excuses about why she needed to go instead of him Leven was left shocked by what Jasper did and thus limply accepted this change of plans, and with a kiss to her forward she and William would say goodnight and following this Jasper and Leven left the tent. Leaving the tent Leven would follow Jasper trying to get him to explain himself, but he refused until she became quite agitated leading to an argument between the long time friends. Fighting loudly forced Jasper to take the argument into his tent where he would reveal that he did not trust her abilities to protect William considering how in love with him she was, and following this she would punch him in the face before returning to her own tent. The next day William, Jasper and the larger force from Forks would leave the city leaving Leven and a few hundred men at arms and knights to move south towards Castle Elric where she would go to defend the mistress of her beloved.

The Battle
Executions
Retaking of Mander
Go to Mander and join the Tyrells in retaking the state from the rebels who have taken it.

Civil War in Mander

Main Article : Civil War in Mander

Alise Terentia Large
Loyalty is an interesting thing Lord Snow. I remember swearing an oath to King James. I did not swear an oath to the new King. For my purposes I am a loyal servant of the Kingdom.
Jevard Mander
The Civil War in Mander would begin after House Terentia would become hostile towards their lord in House Mander following the breaking of a betrothal between House Mander's heir in the form of Andrias Mander, and a daughter of the lord of House Terentia in the form of Alise Terentia. The betrothal had been a promice made between the two houses and due to the level of Andrias House Terentia had paid a dowry to House Mander to gain the marriage instead of the other way around, and the betrothal had been going fine with Alise, and Andrias having spent time together and become close, but it was ended when House Terentia joined the forces of William Lovie III. during the Journey while House Mander remained loyal to Bill Lovie and this led House Mander's lord in the form of Jevard Mander to end the betrothal and not give back the dowry money as further insult. Following this insult and breakdown of the relationship House Terentia begin making moves against House Mander alongside House Svaeder of whom led by Wittige Svaeder who was married to Terenia Terentia also joined with House Terentia supporting his wife's family. The rebellion of these areas was of great concern as House Mander as the two sides were basically equal in strength but the Mander leadership also knew that the longer this went on the more chance there was that the Bronheim rebellion was put down and then House Tyrell would intervene on the side of the rebels. House Mander would first send Birgitt Mander, and her husband Frodmar Numisson to the province of Far Castamere where they hoped to bring House Banefort to their side of things and then with House Banefort on their side they could move against the rebels. While this action was underway it was Andrias Mander, and Andras Mander that were placed in charge of defending the Mander river crossing which was the only real way the rebels would be able to get into Mander while House Unisson remained on their side.
I took command of the defences of Mander. I honestly never thought it would get to Mander.
Andrias Mander
In order to defend these they would place heavy fortifications at each of the river crossings entering Mander, and then under the order of Andras Mander they would raise the entire Mander naval assets and place them on patrols up the eastern tracts of the river in order to further stop any sort of crossings. Lord Jevard Mander, and his son Jorni Mander would move into Northern Mander where they met with the forces of House Unisson who led by Fafnir Unisson, and his shieldmaiden wife Angela Unisson would prepare to attack the town of Traender and knock out one of the rebels as soon as the fighting begin. Arriving at Far Castamere Birgitt, and Frodmar were met with great excitment by Lord Altmann Banefort, and his family of whom invited them to a lavish dinner the night of their arrival. At the dinner Altmann would agree to support the loyalists in return for control of parts of both Eastern Mander, and Southern Mander. Birgitt had been given orders to gain the support of Altmann under any cercumstances and so she would agree to this offer, and thus Lord Altmann would agree to send his forces under the command of his bastard son Aldwin Storm and begin the assault on Eastern Mander.
Sparking the Fire
Lucerne - Civil War in Mander - Starting the Fire

1. Bandits led by Lothar Calnalys launch an attack into Southern Mander where they sack three villages before the warning goes out to House Svaeder 2. House Svaeder raises an army and head to the fifth village along the path the bandits appear to be taking and wait in wait for the bandits who arrive and are then defeated by the waiting forces of House Svaeder.

My father commanded my uncle to lead a force of mercenaries into Eastern Mander with the objective of killing people. He believed it would have the effect of forcing the rebels to move against us.
Andrias Mander
With House Banefort having joined with the loyalists the plan would be to force the rebels to move against them, while at the same time having the forces of House Banefort move into Eastern Mander and capture towns and villages thus weakening the rebels further. These movements then expanded with the burning of several farms controlled by House Svaeder of which was done by bandits paid by House Banefort and led by Lothar Calnalys and while successful the raids were also extremely violent and led to House Svaedar planning a trap around the villages east of the last one sacked. The bandits for their part continued moving eastward delaying for several hours to sack the fourth village and this delay meant that by the time they arrived the Svaeder forces had arrived at the fifth village where they lay in wait. The bandits were caught unaware and defeated by the ambushing Svaeder force led by Wittige Svaeder of whom were able to bring the bandits to speak the truth revealing they had been paid by House Mander thus revealing the plotting.
My Lady the Manders and Banefort forces having been killing and raising all across our lands for months. I tried talking. No amount of talking is going to replace the vengeance that fills my heart.
Ernar Terentia
Raiding Eastern Mander
Lucerne - Civil War in Mander - Raiding Eastern Mander

1. Forces of Jevard Mander Launch a large suprise attack on the town of Traender. 2 & 3. House Unisson launches raids into Eastern Mander. 4. House Banefort attempts to capture Castle Ghertin but is pushed back by the defenders.

With the raids launched against House Svaeder going forward it was the larger scale raids planned by House Mander that would move forward against the forces of House Terentia. Jevard would lead a Bandit force of five hundred hired using Lannister coin against the town of Traender and the attack was launched during the peak of the day meaning the entire town was full as they launched the raid. During the Raid on Traender hundreds of the townfolk were killed and dozens of the nobles were taken hostage and brought back to Central Mander while they also burned much of the town down before leaving. House Unisson would also launch raids into the areas around Castle Fortexius and Castle Moyer but both of these attacks gained little success as they were launched days after the raid on Traender and thus the entire region was prepared for attacks and they were pushed back. House Banefort would launch an assault on Castle Ghertin where troops who were not even hiding their Banefort colors nearly took control of the castle until a heroic defence by Wiegert Ghertin and his elite Knights of the Order of The Holy Evoldar arrived and drove back the attackers. Even after the discover of the previous banditry mission by Jevard and subsequent demand from the leadership of Terentia for restitution's these attempts at diplomacy would be ignored and two knights sent by House Terentia delivering their request were executed leading to House Terentia declaring war on House Mander.

Fall of Traender
Battles of Ghertin
Rebel Counter Assault
Siege of Mander
Capture of Mander

Following the capture of most of the town of Mander by the forces of House Terentia the majority of the military forces of House Mander either continued to fight in the town or retreated to Castle Mander north of the city which was commanded by Andras Mander and at Castle Mander would remain the main holdout of the Mander forces due to its strong fortifications, and the strategic skill of Andras Mander.

Retaking of Mander

I have the authority of my uncle Lord Tyrell to end this fight. I had the authority, I just didn't want to kill anyone when I though I could have talked them all down. Now I'm forced to call in outsiders and my attempts at peace have failed.
Dylan Tyrell

Following the Capture of Mander by the forces of Terentia, and Svaeder the diplomatic efforts of Dylan Tyrell on the behalf of House Tyrell to end the fighting would end and Dylan begin marshaling forces to move into Mander and end the fighting. With the majority of the Tyrell personal forces away assisting in the rebellion of southern Bronheim they were forced to send a token force from Highgarden mainly relying on House Bulwer of Trensdale from their forces while they sent out word to the Starke's to send assistance.

Noble House Leader of force Size of Forces
House Bulwer Jack Bulwer 3,000 Men at arms, 70 Knights
House Starke Brandon Starke II. 1,200 Men at arms, 120 Knights
House Tarly Dickon Tarly 1,800 Men at arms, 30 Knights
House Reed Howland Reed 800 Men at arms, 3 Knights
House Scott Nathan Scott 1,000 Men at arms, 40 Knights
House Reiter Lambert Reiter 2,500 Men at arms, 80 Knights

As the fighting devolved around the capital of Mander it would be the decision of Jevard Mander that he would send the children, and women out of Mander in order to protect them as by this point victory for House Mander was becoming less likely. While most were able to escape it would be one convoy that was leaving Mander by boat heading towards Roxton with Asgerda Mander, Wendelina Mander, Blenda Mander II. and Verona Mander on board that would be targeted by pirates now operating freely on the Jutistort River. The boat would be boarded by the pirates and while the pirate captain Altmann Yeriton would take Wendelina back to his boat and his men ransacked the Mander boat it was the implied rape of Wendelina that led to Verona reacting by killing one of the Yeriton men. Verona would kill two more guards before she was finally killed by an arrow to the chest but a now bloodthirsty Yeriton crew would also rape both Blenda, and Asgerda before killing them and throwing their bodies into the river. Altmann returned too late to stop all of this but did execute two of the men responsible for the rapes and then attempted to hide the evidence of what had happened by sinking the boat and then fleeing the area. Unable to now ransom any of the hostages as was his main plan he returned to the port of Castle Yeriton with his real prize in the form of Wendelina.

The Dragon Arrives
Leven Martell Large Black Dress
Do you understand who I am? If you touch a hair on my head the pain you suffer from the King will be beyond what you can fathom.
Leven Martell

As the armies of Terentia entered Mander it would be the command of Jevard that would lead to Hildur Mander leaving the capital with some two hundred men going southward in order to become bandits and convince the people of the province about the brutality of House Terentia. As the forces of House Terentia moved against Mander the call for assistance would go out into the region with House Mander at this point trying to get assistance as the Liege Lord of Mander. As this call went up it was House Lannister who would send a very large force led by Hanzal Reyne but despite the call coming from House Mander it was House Lannister that ordered Hanzal to join with the forces of House Banefort and assist them which could mean a brutal extension of the conflict upon his arrival. House Tyrell was at this point bogged down fighting against the rebellion of House Bronheim and thus could only send a token force to Mander led by Dylan Tyrell. Also answering this early call for assistance would be the forces of House Scott of whom due to the involvement of Leven Martell at Tree Hill would be basically forced to send forces due to the fact that everyone knew if they rejected her then she would tell William about their refusal.

The King shall hear about how you dither about here. You could have raised a force days ago, but you have not. This has not gone unnoticed Lord Scott.
Leven Martell

As Lucas was away at the time Nathan Scott was appointed the commander of the Scott forces going to Mander, but would be accompanied by Leven Martell and Brooke Scott of whom were the real power behind the Scott movement. When word reached Tree Hill it was ignored by Dan Scott, but Leven would realize that with the fighting in the south taking the Tyrells out of being able to reinforce Mander she believes very strongly that the Scotts need to send forces and she makes Brooke take her to the Keep of Tree Hill to meet with the lords of Tree Hill. Dan Scott would call the assembly of the Tree Hill Lords but during the initial meeting he would delay things, and basically waste time of which greatly angered Leven causing an argument between Dan Scott and Leven Martell. Brooke Scott, and Level Martell would leave ahead of the main force of House Scott with only a force of some fifty men believing that the flag of House Lovie that Leven flies will allow them to move without difficulty on the way to Mander. Arriving at the town of Gunderhoun they meet with Dylan Tyrell who has retreated here following failing to stop the violence at the city of Mander, and explains to Leven and Brooke that the rebels have broken the Mander forces and are in the process of sacking the capital city. Also present in the meeting is Randolph Heitmann II., his heir Gunthard, his neice Alwine, and his brother Eckhart all of whom are shown to be William loyalists as they discuss that both Alwine and Eckhart joined The Journey despite House Mander forbidding the involvment of the State of mander. Leven and Brooke discuss the dire situation they find themselves in and wanting to make sure this ends as quickly as possible the two split up with Leven taking command of the forces of House Bulwar and moving against the capital city while Brooke will lead the forces of House Scott eastward towards House Banefort who is still fighting in the east.

Siege of Castle Mander
Convincing the Lion
Treaty of Mander
The Bronheim Rebellion
I swore an oath to the usurpers father. My oaths are not broken as easily as yours.

Bronheim Rebellion

Main Article : Bronheim Rebellion

Brooke Scott Cover3
I have to prove that I'm more then just a girl who got pregnant. I have to prove I can be a queen.
Brooke Scott
Treaty of Bronheim

Main Article : Treaty of Bronheim

It was Desmera Bardwyn that would be named the lady in waiting for Leven Martell during the Treaty of Bronheim, and alongside her betrothed in the form of Quintus Pleminus would come into Leven's service and for both of these children they would find that unlike there relatively abusive childhoods they found a kindness and affection from Leven.

Sabotage of Madrisimo

Lothar, and Godfrey following their work in ending the Bronheim Rebellion move southward and acting on the orders of James Lovie II. would go to Castra Madrisimo where they would target the main Righel fleet there for sabotage and while this was not at first noticed it would come up in a major way at the Battle of Madrisimo.

Invasion of Righel

Main Article : Invasion of Righel

The Invasion of Righel
The King wants you to become one of the great houses of this entire kingdom. Help us with Righel and everything you dream of can be yours. Follow the king the way you followed his father.
Brooke Scott Cover Front Amazing
I have to prove that I'm more then just a girl who got pregnant. I have to prove I can be a queen.
Brooke Scott
Taking Madrisimo

Lothar, and Godfrey following their work in ending the Bronheim Rebellion move southward and acting on the orders of James Lovie II. would go to Castra Madrisimo where they would target the main Righel fleet there for sabatage and while this was not at first noticed it would come up in a major way at the Battle of Madrisimo.

Surrender of Calcaria

Meeting with Petillia, its Brooke who takes the lead, and Leven is overcome by indecision and watches as the whole meeting happens without her really becoming involved, but this changes when Petillia and Brooke discuss the return of Quintus. Leven storms into the discussion and interupting the discussion she implies knowledge of what Petillia did to Quintus and after argueing with both Brooke and Petillia for a time she forces them to name Quintus as her adopted son and a member of House Martell while she will guarantee to never come after Quintus or risk Leven coming after her. Having achieved what she wants Leven demands that no more negotiations be done and everything further to wait for William who will surely be coming soon, and despite clearly revealing that she wants to finish things now so that she can get credit for this Brooke is unable to convince Petillia who is now frightened of what damage Leven can do to her.

The Underfort

Learning Hard Truths
You think that you know everything, and then he comes back and shows you how wrong you were.

Learning Hard Truths

Dianna Portmane Cover Amazing1
I should have been used to the lies by this point. At some point he just became a sort of running joke in my life constantly appearing and telling me something else he had failed at or caused to go wrong.
William Lovie III.

Bill Lovie had by this point come to accept the death of his son Sean Lovie, but became in his isolation saddened by the fact that his bastard children with Esme Portmane were stuck in Lorderon far away from the growing Kingdom of Lucerne. With this in mind Bill would concoct a plan to infiiltrate the city of Lucerne, and the Cloud Tower specifically so that he could tell William the truth of his extended family. Late at night Bill Lovie used all of his power to summon himself as a spirit into Cloud Tower bypassing the light defences of the Blue Dragon members that were in Lucerne. In this form William Lovie was approached by Bill Lovie who told him that he had fathered other children with a women named Esme Portmane in Lorderon, and that he was sorry for doing this. Bill in this moment apologized to William for creating all the damage and evil that he had created in his time, but he wanted William to know that whatever he thought this meeting was it wasn't the end because Bill was now completely gone when it came to morals.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.

I was awoken by a crash near the bed. Despite the loud crash I looked beside me and Bella remained asleep, and looking over I saw Ashley playing with the rattle hanging from above her bed smiling as if the most happy thing in her life was right before her. Getting out of bed I went to where the noice had come from and discovered nothing, but again I heard a noice. This time the noice came from outside the room, and I walked through the door finding darkness outside of the few candles that remained flickering. Following the noice into the next room I walked inside and nearly fell down when I saw my father sitting in a chair.

"Do not scream son I mean you no harm." Everything in me wanted to scream. Everything inside my soul wanted to lash out at him and kill for everything he had done. Back when I last saw him I knew only a sliver of what he had done. The massacre of a plague, the destruction of Tree Hill, the attempted destruction of Gondor, it just kept going and going.

"You give me one good reason why I shouldn't slash your throat and bury you beside the son you forced into madness, and made me kill." Seeing him brought up everything that had happened at Berne. I thought of poor Amber lying broken beneath me as I carried her fallen body back home. I thought of my poor son Thomas who would now grow up never knowing the love his mother had for him. I could tell him as much as I wanted but it wouldn't change the fact that she was gone. For whatever reason though with him sitting in front of me I thought of my broken brother. In his final moments I had seen him for he was. A scared little boy who had just wanted to be loved, and when he realized he couldn't have that, he broke.

"I'm sorry you were forced to deal with that, but I am not to blame for the madness in his soul." It was always an apology to me. Even as Alice was brutalized it was me he apologized too.

"He just wanted you to say one nice thing. How much different would he have been if you had said one god damn nice thing to him." For a moment he flickerered as if battling within himself, but in barely any time the battle ended and he continued.

"I didn't come here to talk of that boy. I came here to discuss more of the mistakes I have made. This is nothing but a spirit in the myst that I now inhabit, and already I have been senced by men better then I ever was. In the end I must tell you of things I have done wrong that you will never know if I do not." The vision of my father walked closer to me and insticively I stepped back, and the look on his face was momentarily quite sad, but he pulled that back and remained resolute.

"Thats a list too long for any man to keep track of." He had destroyed and entire city. He had killed hundreds upon hundreds of good men in the event many still believed was in fact a plague. He had created a spell to remove my sister from my life. All of this and I felt a chill at the thought that perhaps we had only scratched the surface of his failings.

"Perhaps it is, but I love you son and you deserve to know." I had never doubted his love for me, and that was the worst part of all his betrayals. I know that somewhere in his mind he honestly believes he's doing what's best for me.

"Say it and begone from here spirit."

"Long ago. While you were just a baby I visited Lorderon briefly on my way to the wars in France. During this time I met with a women. This women has three of my children. These three children do not have the shame of knowing who I am, or what I have done, and for that you must keep in mind. Find them in Lorderon, and make them whole. Do not make the mistakes I made with our family and hate those who deserve nothing of the kind."

"It never ends with you does it." He looked pained as he continued speaking.

"This will be the last time we speak son." His vision turned away from me and he rested briefly against a table, and I used that moment to loosen the strings on the dagger that I had hidden in my shirt." I know that may not pain you but for me that's the most painful thing to imagine in my entire life. I watched Kingdoms die. Watched armies destroyed in front of me. Those things don't even compare to the love I've had for you since the moment I first saw you. The first time I held you I knew you were it for me. You were the thing that would drive everything in my life, and I truly with everything inside of me wanted nothing more then your happiness. I know it all went to hell, and after this I'm going to be completely consumed by the things in my mind that are wrong...but I just want you to remember that you have a family now and you must protect it the way I never could. You must protect House Lovie. You must."

After this William would wake up his wife, and sister and as they talked his cousin Emma Bell came up as well telling them that Edward had arrived with several Order of the Blue Dragon members in order to see what had entered the Cloud Tower. Telling them what had happened there was shock around, and Edward reluctantly left not wanting to intrude as the Lovie's discussed the issue. They would all agree that the fault did not lay with these children as they were far away, and that they should make attempts to connect with them.

Finding Family

Diana Lovie3
It was a no brainer in reality. While I had some fear of what there involvement in the family meant, these were my blood. Blood is everything in this world, and if we abandoned them then we were no better then the father we hated so deeply.
Alice Lovie

With the decision made William took his sister Alice, as well as his cousin Emma Bell to Lorderon where he planned to welcome his half siblings into the family as well as welcoming this women that had given birth to his father's children. The group would be joined by many others as the King of Lucerne travelling to a province so far from home would bring about all manner of problems. House Lovie would enlist nearly three thousand men from the personal levies to travel with the force and Oberyn Martell was placed in charge of the defence of Lucerne while they were away. The Shadow Council would obviously also join with the trip and Leven and William would ride together for much of the trip while Edward would ride with Jasper of whom was cold to him for most of the trip. They would be joined at the gates of Lucerne by Hedrik Clegane III. of whom had left immediatly when he had gotten the raven about the summoning from William, and thus would join them as well. When Alice asked William how he was going to se easily let these new people into the family he anwsered her with the following.

For whatever reason Sean never got along with anyone. I know in my head that there isn't a single kind word or accepting invite that I could have given to him that would have changed that but...my heart tells me not to make the mistake again.
William Lovie III.

As they made the trip the group found themselves nervous about what kind of people they would find as their new family. Emma Bell wondered outloud many times whether this was some sort of trap that had been carefully planned by his father, but when this was discussed most discarded it due to the belief that of all the things he had done Bill had shown no ability under any cercumstances to actually harm William. Travelling along the road they took boats waiting for them in Lole from the growing fleet of the Order of the Red Dragon. The group is forced to travel through the Trident where Walder Frey demands double the rate of usual passage from the Lucernian fleet as payment for the insults that Robb Starke had supposedly layed on them. Wishing to meet with Walder aboard the ships they were told he was to old to do this but William could land and meet him inside the castle. This was rejected diplomatically and the group continued without further interuptions to Lorderon where they arrived in the port to much happiness.

Meeting Family

Alice Lovie Cover5
The idea of meeting them was one thing. Now we were actually there and had to actually meet these people who shared our blood.
Alice Lovie

Arriving in Lorderon they were met by Arch Lord Arthas Menathil, of whom many who had met him previously were confused by the shocking change in his appearance. Where before he was clean shaven and his eyes clear he now appeared to be ragged, and his eyes had changed in appearance to a near mennacing look. William would alert Jasper, and Leven to this change, and as this happened Edward saw that he was not consulted and was hurt deeply. The group doesn't notice as Edward is left behind and travels to a tavern, and they make their way to the palace where Arthas apologizes for his wife's absence but he cannot find her. Arthas has a fit that appears to be a siezure, and is taken away by several retainers, and following this they meet with Imlad, and Calia Menathil sister, and cousin to Arthas of whom would make arrangements to meet with Esme Portmane. Esme lived in the palace with her daughter and son while the remaining daughter lived in Arnor as a princess they were told. Esme arrived with Jamie, and Diane Portmane and the rest of the non Lovie members would leave the room as they discussed things. Esme immediatly knew what this was going to be about as she obviously knew who the father of her children were, and Diane also was aprised to the situation so it was only Jamie that they had to explain things to. Jamie would be clearly hurt, and William took him out of the room to talk as the girls all hugged and got to know eachother. Jamie and William would discuss many things, and eventually it came to his future and William said that he still had to prove himself but if he did he would be the eventual Lord of House Portmane and since it was being made into a cadet house of House Lovie his power would be heavy. Asking how this was possible when he was a bastard William made it very clear that he was no longer a bastard, and William's younger sibling and sole remaining brother would hug him so suddenly that Jasper nearly sliced him in two before realizing it was just a hug. The family would stay for several days before finally departing for the west where Diane returned with them while Jamie was left in command of House Portmane but would visit with Esme some time in the future. During those days they stayed William would also remain because he and Edward talked and he learned of the talk with Jaina and Medivh and he wanted Edward to look into this which he did with the help of Leven Martell.

Meeting with Medivh

Meeting Medivh

The Tunnels beneath Lorderon were expansive and it was here that Leven would follow Edward.

Noone trusted Edward anymore they just refused to speak of it. He was lost in his own little world, and here I was convinsed to follow him into some dark tunnel. Doing things for old time sake isn't a good enough reason to risk your life.
Leven Martell

With William travelling with his wife and family Leven had some time to herself, and found herself in her room trying to get some sleep when a knock at the door brought Edward into her presence again. She and Edward hadn't got along since he left for Hogwarts and his declining status within the Shadow Council had become clear to all, and this had led to him becoming more distant to the members and thus even more reason for Leven to not be happy with him. The two would talk and he would eventually convinse her for old times sake to help him with something as there was noone elce he trusted to come with him, and he wanted someone with him.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.


He refused to tell me where we were going the entire time I followed him through the corridors. I knew we had time, but I wasn't used to being so out of the loop, and despite my long time as a friend of Edward there was a tinge of fear as we entered the increasingly dark tunnels beneath the palace. Finally he stopped at a door that had the sigil of an eye. "Do not fret Levia the secret shall soon be revealed." He went to open the door but I stopped him.

"I do not like keeping secrets from William, and in your current position I would think you'd be more careful of being seen as keeping secrets." I knew it was harsh, and from the hurt in his eyes I regreted saying it, but he had hit at a gnawing piece of me that worried what Edward's plans were. Had he come to the conclusion that with Jasper and myself as the right and left hand of William that he had lost his place, and that perhaps made him dangerous. Since he had joined the Blue Dragons he had been even more distant. I know he kept talking to William but I had barely seen him, and I know Jasper barely recegnized him anymore.

"Were not keeping secrets from William. He knows what I am doing, and he has blessed my mission."

"Then why all the secrets." I said it louder and more rudely then I had meant to, and I could tell he was torn by what to say, but after a moment he continued.

"The secrets are because the man were going to meet would be placed in great danger if anyone knew where we were going. I kept it a secret because here in Lorderon." He stopped and moved closer to me. "Were in a place none of us fully understand. This place is old. Older then anything elce we have dealt with, and I'm not alone in thinking that age may have corupted it." He turned back to the door placing his hand on the handle. "Do you not feel the darkness here. This place has darkness I have not felt since Berne." Without another word he opened the door and I followed him inside, and without meaning to as soon as I did my hand grasped my sword at my side. It disapointed me more then I thought it would in that moment that I still didn't trust Edward.

"I'm glad to see you Lord Cullen." I turned to the voice and saw a man sitting at a table in the corner nearly consumed by a large hood. He got up from the table removing his hood and looked directly at me. "You must be Lady Martell." He held out his hand, and not wanting to be rude despite my reservations of this situation I took his hand in return. "There is no reason to be frightened of my intentions Lady Martell, I mean you and Lord Cullen no harm." Noone frightened me. Certainly not this man. He had a sullen look to his face despite the smile that covered it. On his left cheek was a scar that stretched to his ear, and it looked like no sword or weapon I had ever seen as it nearly glowed blue. Whatever this man wanted, or whatever he was capable of he did not intimidate me.

"You do not frighten me Ser." He laughed before walking into the room and towards the back of the room. Looking back at me he waved at us to follow him.

"I am no Ser my Lady. I am Medivh a german just like you who happened to be born with the abilities as your friend Lord Cullen. I joined the Kirin Tor when I was young."He stopped for a moment and a splash of hurt went across his face clearly remembering a pain in the past, but he moved on walking further into the room as he continued talking. "Think of the Kirin Tor as the Lorderon version of your Blue Dragons, except for the fact that we serve no king. We serve Lorderon and the people that live within it. That means there are times. Times like now where our duty is to make those who are able to do something about problems, aware that these problems exist." He spoke with an aura of regality that made me think he was either noble born, or been around them long enough know how we spoke and what manurisms worked best in conversations.

"And what sort of problems exist here?"

"I still cannot believe that you don't feel the darkness here. Something evil lurks in this place, and I'm hoping that by working with Medivh we can destroy the evil." He looked at me as if I was some sort of alien for not being able to feel it, and it made me mad. Who was this man to bellitle me and what I could or could not see.

"I feel nothing." I said it with no emotion and turned my face from Edward as quickly as possible not wanting him to get anytthing from me.

"Be happy you fell nothing Lady Martell as the pain I feel when near him is unbearable." Stopping at the table he held his head down in a sort of ashamed look.

"You never mentioned it being a person before this Medivh." I felt a sence of relief that atleast I was not the only one out of the loop.

"I'm sorry for the lieing Lord Cullen but I had to make sure your Kingdom continued down the path of taking control of Lorderon this way."

"Who is this man that causes this darkness." Medivh raised his head an bid us to sit down which Edward did but I remained standing. I never liked the feel of a chair in these sorts of situations. Locking myself in just felt reckless, and I was anything but reckless.

"He was once a noble man. The people spoke of him in barely restrained whispers. They loved him, and his german bride from Kul Tiras. He defeated bandits learned his craft and everything was fine. " He stopped and looked to be in heavy thought for a moment. A smile crossed his scarred face as he must have remmebered the good times of this man. "Then one day, and I saw one day because I do not know what day, or what transpired. One day he was just gone. As if another had taken control of his body and replaced him with a demon. I was approached back then by several Magi from the Kirin Tor of whom said they had felt a terrible presence when near him, so I travelled to Lorderon to see for myself. When I did the two men had been executed for crimes created against them, but the truth they had told me remained. Walking near him was like walking near an empty space in the world."

"Who is this man you speak of Medivh."

"I know him as Azsharion Menathil, but in the toghnue of the germans he is known as Arthas Menathil."

The two would exit the tunnels with a new fear of Arthas Menathil of whome they had clearly been told by this Medivh was someone of extreme danger. Edward believed him without question, but Leven saw this Medivh as a misguided Magi that was clinging to fear and dillusions in his old age. Both of them though would meet with William and discuss the realities of what they had heard.

Invasion of Westbridge

Main Article : Invasion of Westbridge

Invasion of Westbridge
The Fall of Westbridge would shake the entire continent to its core.
Il fullxfull
I understood that Karl was far more hawkish then I could have imagined. In my view the only way to deal with a hawk is to take out everything around it, and watch it flop around. Soon Karl was going to see that trying to intimate the Kingdom of Lucerne would be getting a lot harder to do.
William Lovie III.

The invasion of Westbridge was a plan that William finally finalized in his mind followed his meetings with Karl Franz through the Magi stones known as the Meeting of the Dragon and the Griphon. The meeting had started with a lot of promise but following the initial talks it became clear to both of them that they shared some serious ideological problems, and on top of that where William had believed there would be talk about the survival of Arnor when Arnor was brought up it was as if it was a forgone conclusion that Austria would take control of Arnor, and that wasn't acceptable for Lucerne. On one side of things he knew he had a sibling that was now queen of Arnor and thus he could not leave her survival to chance. On the second part he knew that if The Empire struck against Arnor and took it then the bottleneck they had for centuries would be gone, and they might spread south without resistance. When he looked at actually being able to intervene in Arnor and what that possibility might lead to his commanders and strategists would all suggest that would be foolhardy and would have little chance of success. What wouldn`t have a slight chance of success was if they could take Westbridge as a position to hold against the potential invasion of The Empire. In order to stop this William went about planning the invasion of Westbridge which he believed would create the defense position from which even with the fall of Arnor which he now believed was a certainty Lucerne could hold on against The Empire. In order to launch this main assault House Lovie would bring with them nearly all of their vassals including everything not part of western Lucerne of which would be remaining behind.

Noble House Leader of force Size of Forces
House Lovie Marcel Lovie II. 29,000 Men at arms, 2,000 Knights
House Martell Wilheim Martell 6,500 Men at arms, 800 Knights
House Trant Meryn Trant 310 Men at arms, 25 Knights
House Faraday Charles Faraday 2,500 Men at arms, 250 Knights
House Ambrose Arthur Ambrose 400 Men at arms, 32 Knights
House Aubern Robin Cross 45 Men at arms, 1 Knight
House Highmore Freddie Highmore 3,200 Men at arms, 350 Knights
House Cullen Niklas Cullen 1,500 Men at arms, 45 Knights
House Portmane Jamie Portmane 800 Men at arms, 22 Knights
House McCarty Emmett McCarty 2,100 Men at arms, 180 Knights
House Toyne Alester Toyne 14,100 Men at arms, 380 Knights
House Ghelen Arryk Ghelen 6,100 Men at arms, 150 Knights
House Floren Wendel Floren 13,500 Men at arms, 600 Knights
House Duneria Maeger Duneria 11,500 Men at arms, 320 Knights
House Poinler Edmund Poinler 4,900 Men at arms, 280 Knights
House Skane Torgon Skane 5,500 Men at arms, 900 Knights
House Anthor Anduin Anthor 2,000 Men at arms, 200 Knights
House Scarlet Saiden Scarlet 18,000 Men at arms, 1,500 Knights
House Mien Sigmund Mien 18,000 Men at arms, 1,500 Knights
House Fraizen Tirion Fraizen 18,000 Men at arms, 1,500 Knights
House Royce Yohn Royce 7,100 Men at arms, 320 Knights
House Jackson Joshua Jackson 450 Men at arms, 25 Knights
House Percy Conrad Percy 950 Men at arms, 95 Knights
House Vaith Rendrik Vaith 350 Men at arms, 16 Knights
House Moore Mandon Moore 1,200 Men at arms, 312 Knights
House Ongrill Daryn Ongrill 950 Men at arms, 120 Knights
House Rosby Grogen of Lucerne 825 Men at arms, 150 Knights
House Denali Eleazar Denali 550 Men at arms, 65 Knights
House Steinmare Fenrick Steinmare 600 Men at arms, 150 Knights
House Cleef Saiden Cleef 1,750 Men at arms, 550 Knights
House Arryn Paul Arryn 14,000 Men at arms, 750 Knights
House Krinner Benjamin Krinner 4,000 Men at arms, 250 Knights
House Dorin Trailen Dorin 3,200 Men at arms, 220 Knights
House Hale Matthew Hale 4,000 Men at arms, 400 Knights
House Vorn Jacob Vorn 2,200 Men at arms, 250 Knights
House Keath Liane Keath II. 7,900 Men at arms, 450 Knights
House Butterwell Ambrose Butterwell 4,200 Men at arms, 150 Knights
House Shephard Christian Shephard 13,000 Men at arms, 670 Knights
House Vypros Lucius Vypros 4,700 Men at arms, 90 Knights
House Handlin Harras Handlin 4,400 Men at arms, 220 Knights

Many houses from the region would send nearly their entire force, and in this way this was a large gamble in many ways as the way of the Orcs coming through the pass would be only defended by the forces of House Greymane of whom were commanded to not send anything into the Invasion of Westbridge and would remain behind to defend the pass. The main army would also be supported by several smaller but still significant mercenary, and volunteer forces including a mercenary group in the form of the Tarried Men sent from the Yairns and led by Jaerenor Aerareon of which was kept completely in the dark but moved north with the force in what they were told was a rebellion in the Riverlands.

Making Camp

Leven Martell3
It was the deciding day. All across the line we were breaking them, but one mistake and it would all crash down.
William Lovie III.

As the main land force moved northward into the Riverlands it was idea that directly before the two major towns of southern Westbridge that the main army would make one last major stop, and allow the fleet to be in position north of Kul Tiras, and allow House Scott, and House Shepard to marshal their forces to attack Westian, and Braedin. Arriving at Riverrun the main army would meet with significant forces from Lorderon led by William Lovie III's brother Jamie Portmane of whom would accompany the main army in its movement north. The Martells fought beside the main army as it moved towards the southern gateway of Westbridge, and as they camped out during the day in the forest Leven got the chance to see William Lovie again for the first time in a long time. During most of the day the men were resting so that they would be ready for the night attack, but William was constantly on the move visiting the different house leaders and finding out all the things that were going on with them. The visits with many of the Lords went smoothly but his arrival in the camp of House Scarlet really showed him a true side of his vassals. Entering their part of the camp he was met by their members of whom all spoke kindly, and inside the main tent they revealed how many men they had brought of which was far more then he had believed they would have been able to mount on such short notice. Saiden, and his brother Renault led the meeting as they promised that anything that was needed of House Scarlet and their vassals they would gladly do, and Nicoli Machievelli would tell William that he would stay behind and discuss more things with the Scarlets. Meeting after House Scarlet with House Swift of whom assembled in a long line upon the arrival of William Lovie III. and his entourage. William Swift, and his brother John Swift both stepped forward and led William and his force into the center of House Swifts forces where they met with the Swift vassals of whom Joshua, and Emile Hirsh also stood up and made themselves known to the King of Lucerne.

Leven had always been there for me in a way that few people in this world would ever truly be there for you. She was beyond just someone I counted as a friend, and other then Jasper and Alice she was the be all for me. A person you shared everything with, and of whom never judged you was too much to ignore, and seeing her then made me realize how much I had ignored it.
William Lovie III.

One of his final meetings would come with House Martell of whom was one of the premier houses of House Lovie`s entourage and also Leven Martell a member of the Shadow Council was with the Martell forces. Leven Martell would be waiting all day for the arrival of her best friend, and their actual meeting took place when William came to the Martell part of the camp to meet with Doran Martell who he assumed would be leading the force, but when he arrived at the command tent to find the three Martell sisters looking over the battle plans and talking furiosly over the plans. When they finally noticed that he was their flanked to his right by Jasper Hale, and to his left by Draco Highmore they watched panicked for what his reaction would be to the realization that Doran wasn't leading the force but instead it was his three young daughters. Instead of anger he looked to his two friends and begin laughing before walking to the table and discussing with them the upcoming battle. As the group dispersed, Leven stepped forward towards William and she made a note of how quickly Jasper moved to shield the prince from what he must have deemed as a hostile gesture from Leven. Instead of hostility she wished to speak to him, and he was basically done for the day so he said that she could follow him to his tent and they could discuss old times.

Leven Martell2
I wanted to have everything with him. He was supposed to be my future. It should have been me he marrid and fathered children with. I just couldn`t let go of that belief, it didn`t matter that he had married and had children with someone else I just couldn`t move past him.
Leven Martell

As she followed him back to his tent she had a moment to watch how much he had changed. Where once he had been wild and charismatic in a way that made you feel used but at the same time want to, he was now kinder, and his charisma was a gentle thing that seeped off him and instead of feeling like their was a nefarious reason behind the kind words now he seemed to truly care. She watched as he greeted everyone that he walked by, and when they finally reached his tent they moved through the numerous gaurds, and entered his inner room. Inside the room she wondered what would happen but she was suprised when he let out a sigh and slumped down on a chair. She laughed at the moment before joining him in the seat beside him, where she gave him a moment to relax before they begin talking. They laughed and joked and the feelings that Leven had for him returned just as strong as they had once been, and as the conversation got later she begin to plan to attempt to seduce him. This plan changed when they begin discussing his children, and when she heard him discuss them she realized just how far he had come. Despite the fact that she wanted him. Despite the fact that she was still in love with him, she knew that she couldn't do it. Even if she believed that she was capable of seducing him she didn't have the heart to do it to him considering everything he had become. So without that in mind she ended up falling asleep in his room with perhaps the first true friend she had ever had.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.


"Your Grace please follow me." I bowed my head at the young heir to House Swift, and followed beside Jasper as we filed behind John Swift. He led us through row after row of tents all emptied as seemingly all of the occupants had left their sleeping to take time staring at us as we walked by.

Of the vassals under my command I knew little of the Swift's and their vassals outside of the meetings I had with John during the time in Gondor. He had seemed honorable, and Nicoli had told me how he had been knighted alongside many of his vassals following the freeing of Tree Hill. I could tell we had reached our destination when the large tent colored in the

Standing kneeling before the largest tent stood two men in green armor. Two guardsmen stood to the right and left of the two men and their shields told me they were of House Hirsh. As we reached them the smaller of the two men stood from his bowing and bowed his head before me. "Your Grace it is beyond an honor to finally meet you."

Before I could speak in turn, William Swift stepped from the tent and made his presence known. "Yes it was a pity that House Hirsh outside of your brother Emile, and some of his men were absent from our king's great Journey."

"Our father felt that the great King of Lucerne would need our strength later." I watched as William went to speak again, but silenced him with a raise of my hand.

"My Lords please let us speak in private." The two shared a glare briefly before bowing once again and entering the tent. I would have to remember to speak to Nicoli about what sort of problems existed between House Hirsh, and House Swift, but for now I had one last meeting before I got to see Leven.

~

I walked with Jasper, and Jamie passed the orange tents of the Martell`s and had a tinge of excitement as I knew I`d see Leven. She was a truly great friend, and the fact that I hadn`t seen her for some time gave me pause as to why I seemed to always treat her that way. She was one of the Shadow Council, but in a lot of ways she was the forgotten member. Treated as an outsider without every really saying it out loud.

Jasper constantly questioned to me whether the feelings that she held for me were reciprocated, and it was never really something I had been forced to deal with. When we were young and sleeping together I had pushed it aside because I was angry and bitter, and she was one of the few that loved me to such a level that in the back of my mind I knew I could treat whatever way I wanted. I would never be able to apologize enough to her for what I did to her back then, but she had never asked for an apology which honestly just made it worse. 

Shaking hands, and saying my hellos to the knights along the way I was stopped by the fat lord Mavin Vaith of whom was a good man, but my uncle had always joked he loved his pies and cakes far more then he did anything else. When I questioned how I could trust such a man Emmett had joked that I should simply send him cakes and pies as often as possible. Jasper would sacrifice the time of Emmett so that we could move past, and I could just make out the look of anger that he shot at Jasper who just laughed in return. Walking into the Martell`s main camp, I saw Leven, Dorea, and Obella on one side of the table, flanked by Wilheim, Mandon Moore, and Maryn Trant who were on the other side. As I got closer I saw a young boy that looked the spitting image of Maryn and despite never knowing him I assumed it was his heir in Ian Trant, and the boy despite his youth would immediately know to bow on my entrance. ``My Lords, how goes the planning.``

I shouldn`t have been suprised when Leven was the first to anwser. ``My King the Martell forces are well ready for anything asked of them.`` You would hardly know that we were best friends with the dutiful way she spoke, but I knew even if I told her not to she wouldn`t ever speak to me outside of privacy in anyway other then extreme class.

``My cousin is correct my King. The final elements of House Trant arrived just this morning bringing our entire force to bear. We are now completely ready for the assault.`` Wilheim would bow as well after speaking, and pointed towards the different elements on the papers they were looking at, showing how strong in number they were.

``Excellent. I must continue my rounds as I still have the Faraday`s and their most likely desire to see me hand the Highmore`s over as a good luck charm for the battle to deal with.``There was laughter in the tent, and it went that way for a good ten minutes longer until Emmett came into the tent with a less then happy look on his face telling us that we had to retire for the night. I bid the commanders get some rest before the night got to late, and gave Leven a nod of my head a brief smile before shaking each of their hands and kissing Dorea, and Obella`s hands and then moved out of the tent. As I walked following Jasper and Emmett who were by this point arguing about Jasper`s joke on Emmett I felt a hand on my back and went to see what Draco wanted, but when I turned and looked it was Leven smiling at me. ``Leven, its good to see you.``

``I`ve missed you too my King.`` I wanted to force her to call me Will like she did when we were in private, but I knew it was a lost cause so I just moved forward.

``I`m sorry I had to rush out like that I hadn`t meant...`` She smiled at me before raising her hand as if to say for me to stop. She had always been far too kind for me, and it was true shame and a boon to have a friend as pure as she was.

``Nothing to apologize for my king. I was just happy to see you. Its been...Its been a long time.``Her saying it brought me to the realization of how long it had truly been since I`d seen her. She had allowed her hair to grow out, and her orange tinted armor was a masterpiece that I know she took very seriously. When we were young there wasn't a moment that I was training that she wasn't nearby. There wasn't a time that I was bettering myself that she wasn't right beside me making herself better too.

"It's been too long." I meant it more then I could put into words. The problems with Edward had left me understanding how fragile relationships were. I wanted to make sure that Leven perhaps my greatest and most loyal friend didn't become an Edward so I acted. "Leven are you available?" Her eyes lit up clearly realizing or at least hoping I was going to ask her to join us.

"If you have need of me your grace I am available."

"Then follow us we have some Faraday, Highmore feuds to hear about." She laughed before looking around and making sure noone had seen before smiling back at me. "Come on milady lets go."

We walked through the paths leading to the Faradays and reaching the edge of their part of the camp we were met by Daniel Faraday of whom shook hands briefly with Dylan Steinmare before leading us towards their main tent.

It felt like hours listening to the Faraday's go on and on about how monstrous the Highmore's were, but it probably wasn't even fifteen minutes. Finally when I saw even Jasper beginning to look upset about the way they spoke of Freddie I told Daniel that we needed to leave, but there support was of vital importance. When Daniel Faraday seemed to get upset at my abrupt departure I looked to Jamie of whom nodded back to me and spoke to the Faraday's that the King needed rest but he would remain and discuss further issues. Daniel smiled faintly, but while once I might have called Daniel the sane member of House Faraday now I saw that same glint of madness as I shook his hand before walking from the tent.

The night was final at an end with the Faraday's being the final house we had to visit, and thus as a group we walked back towards the Dragon's Tent as they were beginning to call it apparently around camp. Jasper led the way surrounded on his flanks by Dylan Steinmare, and Ser Hayden Percy. Looking to my left I saw Edward and further left of him some six guards of whom only Seth Green and his House Green guard did I actually recognize.

To my right stood Elia Snow, and Leven of whom I knew to be great friends, but walking me back to my tent I would have thought they never knew each-other by the way there steel locked eyes kept their gaze constantly moving. Emmett held the rear with Marcel making some joke to him causing the big brute to laugh quickly before a look from Jasper stopped him.

When we reached the tent Jasper spoke first."Well, my King I shall go now and speak with the Arryn's. You need to get some rest now." He said the rest bit with a small smile and I knew that was as close to a joke as he could get while in his official role.

"And what of your rest Jasper? When pray tell me will you take your rest?"

"Not tonight my King." He bowed his head and grabbed Emmett by the arm before walking off with Marcel in tow as well as a few guardsmen. Edward looked at me with a look that told me he was uncomfortable, and I wanted to say something to him to make it better, but in that moment there was just nothing to say.

After it was clear to him I wasn't going to speak he bowed his head and went off to the Cullen part of the camp and causing me to be filled with a great feeling of disappointment that I had allowed one of my best friends to walk away like that. Before I could think anymore about my failings I felt Leven's hand on my shoulder and turning to her I saw a smile that would have made me follow her anywhere.

I didn't wait for her just moved in front pulling her gently by the hand within the tent. The moment I closed the tent door behind her I heard her laugh causing me to turn back towards her.

"How many different ways can such a small group describe how they hate something." She was laughing as she said it, and her laughter and beautiful smile forced me out of my contemplation and into a laugh. "William, I have no idea how you were able to just stand there and listen to that. Desmond spent five minutes describing how he felt Draco's armor was an insult to your house. I wanted to stab him in the chest." She laid her sword down as I unclasped my shoulder armor and rested it on its hanger. My gloves came off with some difficulty and I had to remember to have the armorer look at them before I went into battle.

"Please don't do that Leven. If you do then I'll have to hear about the orange armor of murderous Leven Martell and how I should send you into the mountains to live on goats." The Faraday's were embarrassing themselves, and I don't know whether they cared enough anymore to change it. Perhaps there hatred over the death of Joey Faraday was so strong now, that nothing could stop it until one side was dead. It seemed to me that death was the only way out of this mess, but when the Faraday's wanted the death of an individual that was months away from being a member of my own house they seemed the only candidates to die.

"What fools the Faraday's are." She pulled off her final piece of chest armor and rested it on the ground revealing a light shirt that left barely anything to the imagination. It was difficult not to look at her sexually, as she was a walking temptation. We had spent more times intimately together then I could count so it didn't take much to imagine what I could do to her. A girl who loved me as deeply as Leven did, and of whom looked like that was nearly a sin to not touch, but I had committed far too many sins of late to add one more so easily.

"I'v truly missed you Levia." She stopped taking her armor off for a moment and looked at me with a smile so wide it didn't seem possible.

"I've missed being called Levia." She left her lower armor on and moved to sit beside me on the bed, and again the temptress tempted me.

"Your sisters call you Levia."

"Obella has been away with Robb in Stormwind, and Dorea has been in the north visiting High Hrothgar." She said it with such sadness, and lonliness that I knew in that moment how much hurt I had caused her. I hadn't meant to send her away for so long, but she was honestly the only one other then Jasper that I could truly count on.

"I'm sorry I sent you away I just...Its just you guys are my only sure things." I wondered if I still counted Edward amongst that number. Was my bitterness towards him ever going to go away.

"Why not Emmett, or Edward then. I don't mean to be rude but I missed you. Your my best friend, and I felt like you just sent me away like I was nothing." A tear fell down her cheek, and I wiped it with my hand and as she fell into my hand I caressed her cheek.

"I am truly sorry Leven. I have taken you more then any other person in my life for granted. I love you, and I guess I thought in my mind that you and I were just...just so close that I could take advantage of you. Does that make sence." It was the truth, and if there was one thing I wanted to remain it was our honesty. I never wanted to skirt around eachother the way we all did now with Edward. It was a fate for us worth then the ending of our friendship.

"It does, but please don't anymore. We are better off close to eachother. I don't mind leaving every once and awhile, but that was a long time."

"Never again, unless the world is ending and its the only way to live." She laughed and rested her head on my shoulder. "Lets pray it never comes to that Levia."


I was awoken by a sound at the tent entrance, and looking out I saw Jamie moving to his bed on the other side of the tent. You could tell he was trying to be quiet but his armor just didn't allow it. Luckily for him Leven was not startled and stayed fast asleep against my shoulder, and looking down at her I couldn't help but think about what Brooke would think if she saw me with Leven like this. At the same time it said something that my first thought went to Brooke and not my own wife Bella though.

"No need to sneak around brother" I whispered it trying to make sure Leven stayed asleep.

"'I never was very good at sneaking around Will." He moved closer to me sitting down at Jasper's bed which was as close to mine as you could get. Once he had sat down I saw his eyes and I could almost feel his pain from the four feet that separated us.

"What's troubling you Jamie?"

"Do you remember the girl I told you about when we first met."

"Tamsin if I remember correctly."

"She remains on my mind."

"They never leave us Jamie. These great loves of our loves they just claw at our minds when they aren't around. These great loves are the one thing that time cannot heal."

"Who is yours brother?"

"An excellent question, and perhaps one day I will know the answer to that."

The two falling asleep together was noticed by Jasper Hale of whom was sleeping in the same tent as William as his main bodyguard and while Jasper never discussed seeing this he noted it for himself. While William and Leven went inside the tent to get ready for bed Jasper knew he had one last visit to make in the form of House Arryn. During this he was accompanied by Emmett who believed that he could make the situation less uncomfortable and actually get something done. Arriving in the Arryn part of the giant camp he discovered that Bryan Arryan hadn`t made the trip and had sent Paul Arryn in his stead. Knowing Paul was a skilled fighter he discussed with them what would cause Bryan to not come for such an important event and heard for the first time about how weak willed Bryan was beyond what he already knew about.

Sometimes you looked at Byron Arryn and just thought...this man is far too pathetic to be real.
Jasper Hale

Leaving the Arryn tent he visited House Krinner, and Dorin of whom he would count upon to take up a significant portion of the attack, as House Arryn would be launching against the keep to the west of the main gatehouse. While the main force attacked the gate castle, the forces of House Arryn would attack the small port/town of Vlasnia that harbored to the west of the gatehouse. A relatively heavily defended section of Westbridge this was of supreme importance that this be taken quickly by House Arryn otherwise the heavy artillery that was in place inside the port. Because of the damage taken by House Arryn's leadership caste it was the decision of Byron Arryn that he not lead the force and thus House Arryn and its vassals were being led into battle by Martin, and Paul Arryn, as well as his son Derek, and his niece Spencer Arryn of whome was known to be there by Martin but most others thought she was a mercenary hired by the Arryns to offset their losses. Jasper would spend much of the night discussing the plans for the next day with the Arryns and he would find a surprising intelligence in Derek Arryn, and he would make a note in his memory to make sure that William knew of this mans potential. When this was over he and Emmett would leave the command tent of House Arryn and return to their respective Houses where they would be leading their respective attacks. For Jasper that meant he would be fighting alongside his best friend William Lovie as a member of the Praetorian Gaurd, while Emmett would be truly bringing the growing forces of House McCarty to the forefront with his assistence.

The Beginning is the End

Jasperhale
If there has ever been a more coordinated assault in the history of man, I`ve never heard of it.
Wilheim Martell

While the Invasion of Westbridge was split into many different sections with the forces of House Scott, and House Shephard attacking the two major towns south of Westbridge in Westian, and Braedin. While they did this House Lannister, and House Starke prepared to invade the main island by use of the Lucernian fleet in the dark of night, of which their attack would corespond with the attack of the main force on the south gate, and the Order of the Blue Dragon on the northern Gate. With all this in wait House Swan would invade Yerness which would block any relief from coming south from the Westbridge forces north of the town, as well as stopping Voldermorte from coming south by boat. While this happened House Lovie moved north towards the Westbridge town of Margrove which had before the battle had started been assumed to be a minor town controlled by the wealthy House Pollen but relatively undefended. Rebels in the area though would discover differently and thus information flooded into the high command that Margrove had been fortified by House Pollen and it would now be a major obstacle for the movement northwards. The High Council got together and discussed their options briefly, and William knew that he didn't have time to besiege the city so after Saiden Scarlet volunteered he left behind House Scarlet and gave them the charge of taking Margrove and then holding the town until the Invasion was over. The vast army would then surround the completely unprepared city, and once the defenders knew how many were around them they hunkered down for a siege and waited for reinforcements. Only a few hours after surrounding the city and under cover of darkness House Lovie and the majority of the force would depart and leave House Scarlet, Mien, and House Fraizen, alongside a force of Riverlanders led by Amory Justman and House Justman, and House Keath alongside House Keath's vassals in charge of continuing the siege. All of this coordination which would have been near impossible before the coming of the Magi for Lucerne was all made possible through the heavy use of the Magi Stones of Lucerne of which allowed the different sections of the army to communicate with the main army and this made sure that everyone attacked at the same time and thus the element of surprise was at its most extreme.

Final Moments
Southern Westbridge Gate
I had this feeling of calmness that washed over me that final day. It was a feeling I had not felt the entire time we were planning, and moving...it was the calm before the storm.
William Lovie III.

During the next day their was an almost awkward silence that fell over the massive army, and nearly the entire command structure of the attacking force as everyone understood that night would signal the attack they had all been preparing for and obsessing over for the past week. During the day House Arryn would silently march its way out of the main camp alongside House Heard, House Krinner, and House Dorin where the would prepare for their invasion of Vlasnia the town located just west of Westbridge's main port. With their departure William Lovie begin to create a buzz as he once again spent the afternoon visiting as many of his troops and commanders as he could, and it was during the final few hours that he would order the beginning of the attack. When dusk hit he ordered that House Martell led by Wilheim Martell would move forward and hidden in the forest they would move to the east of the fortress and prepare to board the boats they had made for the purpose of their attack behind the lines. As the Martells left William Lovie would be prepared to say one last goodbye to his friend Leven Martell, but when he finally found her he heard her talking to Emmett about how excited she was to be so close to the Shadow Council again and he would change his mind keeping her with his personal guard. House Lovie, House Skane, and House Faraday alongside the Order of the Red Dragon, and the tens of thousands of men of the Lovie vassals would form the main attack along the castle while the forces of House Jackson, House Cullen, and House Vaith would attack along the flanks of the castle using heavy artillery to shield their troops who would mainly be using ladders to assail the walls. Alongside this attack would be of course the House Martell attack which would be assisted as well by the Order of the Violet Dragon who had been busy at work infiltrating the southern gatehouse keep with rebel troops, as well as murdering watch commanders so that the walls would be sparsely defended giving the attackers the most time possible to get on the walls.

The fear of Lord Volermorte arriving was palpable across the entire force. Everyone of us had been told that this man may be no longer mortal, as his power made him nearly a god.
Edward Cullen

As the armies of Lucerne massed in the valley the Order of the Violet Dragon moved northward in their entire strength and silently over the course of a few days infiltrated the city of Westbridge. The Order already had sympathizers in the city as House Malfoy was extremely unpopular in Westbridge and as such it wasn't hard to find people that were loyal. With roughly a month before the army of Lucerne was to arrive the forces of the Order of the Violet Dragon went about changing schedules for the defenders so as to weaken sections of the wall. Those who it was planned to survive the conflict were basically given vacations on the day of the conflict so that they would not be caught up in the conflict and all those who were not were either killed if possible or allowed to go about their normal routine and thus die in the attack. As well as this they begin setting up a rather sophisticated, and well equipped rebel army that on the day of the invasion would be completely focused on taking control of the southern gate. This rebel force was made up of the forces in the villages and towns of northern Westbridge, and led by Ser Polliver Grouillin of whom had watched his household lose all influence and led the forces south of Westbridge in betraying their neglectful overlords in House Malfoy.

When the stone begin to glow I ran inside the nearest building followed closely behind by Benjamin, and Dama. We went into the basement before I finally let myself feel the stone with my bare hands. Watching the vision of the king spread from the stone was a sight I never stopped being in awe about. As I waited for him to tell me the time was night I could barely control the tingles along my arm. This was the moment all our planning finally came to fruition.
Ezio Ederiz

Inside the city Ezio Ederiz stands with a large grouping of Order of the Violet Dragon in an abandoned house where they await word from the Magi stone telling them that William is ready for the true chaos to begin. After hours of waiting past when they thought it would be Ezio, Benjamin Bradfoot and Dama plan to go into the street and make sure there are no increased preparations from the defenders, and while in the street the stone activates and they are forced to answer it inside a merchants store that is luckily closed for the night.

The Attack

Griffin Assault - Invasion of Westbridge

The Griffin Assault would bring about the fall of the already weakened tower, and keep defences of the southern gatehouse.

All the planning, all the effort we had done, and it all came down to this moment. Either we beat them, or they beat us. It was that simple.
William Lovie III.

The moment that dusk settled on the skies above the army William Lovie gave the order to begin moving to attacking positions, and then quickly had his messengers alert the other sections of the attack by Magi Stone's that the attack was now moving forward. The siege machines were pushed forward in case the siege didn't work according to plan and they were forced to bash their way through while at the same time the hundreds of ladders, and dozens of siege towers were silently pushed forward as well by dozens of oxen. The siege towers were the main thing that might be noticed and thus they were covered with trees and it was hoped that the darkness and the lack of real defenders on the walls would allow the towers to get nearly to the walls before noticed. As the army pushed forward it was the Griffins of House Griffon and the Order of the Red Dragon that first hit the defenders as hundreds of Griffin Riders landed in the towers and within the keep of the southern gate and made a mess of the defenders. Led by Tristifer Griffon the forces of House Griffon would cause near complete collapse of the defenders on the wall, and as the attackers reached the walls and climbed through the siege towers there was only a few that actually fell to the defenders as they had been devastated. By the time William Lovie III., and the other members of the main force had reached the gate Clarke Greymane, and Garrett Elbertson had placed the flag of Lucerne on the largest tower, and the front gate was being opened by other Griffin Riders.

It was the first time we had truly used the Griffins in this role, and they provided more then I think even we thought they could. I worried they would be shot out of the sky, but they were able to move quick enough and come from a high enough angle that the enemy was blind to them until it was too late.
Tristifor Griffon

Tristifer Griffon and his Griffon Riders had broken the defenders and opened the gates allowing the massive force inside the walls, and they proceeded to mop up the remaining defenders of the southern gatehouse. Leaving the southern gatehouse and making their way towards the bridge spanning the mainland to the real city of Westbridge William would stop the army momentarily and await the flags of the rebels to go up on the other side of the bridge. When the flags didn't go up initially there was fear it had failed for the rebels, but a few minutes later the flags went up and the entire main force begin moving across the bridge spilling into the main island.

I looked forward and
Tristifer Griffon

The defenses were by this point collapsing all across the line, and they were greeted by the sights of the rebels holding hundreds prisoner all across the main island. During their movement though William and his center would come under assault from a fanatical group of Deatheaters of whom came directly for the king hoping to kill him. The many lords and knights around him fought at his side as they fought against this final counter assault, and one by one the Deatheaters fell dead as their Magi was muted by the defenses on the runic armor of William, and the several Magi around him. William would as they pushed forward make his way with most of the main army towards the holdings of House Labeouf where they would make sure they were safe, but he sent Joshua Jackson, and the forces of House Skane, and their vassals towards the final holding of Lucius Malfoy of whom they wanted to capture but if he died it would also be fine.

Death of Lucius Malfoy
Severus Snape Council
The town was burning around me, and it seemed hopeless to believe we could survive after the arrival of Severus, and the members of Hogwarts from within our ranks. Nothing to do but wait. Nothing to do but wait and hope my family surivived.
Lucius Malfoy

With the fall of the final gatehouse into the main city, and the quickly debarking marines from House Starke, and House Lannister the forces remaining under the command of Lucius Malfoy waited for his command, and he ordered them to retreat to the Malfoy Keep for what everyone believed was a last stand. At this moment more then half the remaining men under his command would under the command of Peter Arnault who had joined the forces of the Order of the Violet Dragon days before, would lay their swords down instead of follow what Lucius wanted to do which was a last stand. Peter Arnault realizing in this moment that Lucius was not a terrible man, just a man who was under the leadership of a monster would offer Lucius a chance at survival but quickly discovered from Lucius's response that he no longer wished to live anymore. So without the majority of his forces and unwilling to spill anymore of his own people's blood Lucius traveled over the bridge with less then thirty men left and ordered the men to prepare for the final attack. He was reported to by a messenger that the Hall of the Deatheaters had just fallen, thus meaning their final means of escaping the city was gone as the forces of Hogwarts alongside the Order of the Blue Dragon had teleported directly inside the building after the wards had been destroyed by traitors within the Malfoy forces. With the means of escape gone, and not fearing a return of his brother he knew that the city had fallen to the forces of Lucerne and in this Lucius saw this as his chance to finally die. As his remaining men prepared to die in the last stand, he knew he had to make sure that his son Lucius wasn't going to make the same mistakes that he did. Returning across the bridge with his men Lucius first went to his youngest son in Draco Malfoy, and the only one left in his family who he felt had any morals left and told him the following.

LUCIUS Malfoy2

Lucius had finally come to the end of resistence and understood it was all over for him.

You must listen to me son. What has happened here was for the best. We are morally bankrupt, and the pain we've caused must be paid for, and I plan on making the first deposit. No matter what happens son never allow vengeance to consume you or else you will make the mistake my brother made. I love you son. I love you son. Be better then we were.
Lucius Malfoy

Following this he took out his sword and walked to the center of the bridge connecting the main island to the palace, and stood waiting for the forces of Lucerne to come. His men waited around him horrified but still remaining loyal to the end, and in that moment he ordered them to lay their swords down, and return to stand with his family. After a few minutes Joshua Jackson arrived on the bridge with his men, and told Lucius to stand down and accept the surrender of the city. Lucius just laughed at them and said that his time was over, and if they had any compassion they would end him. Joshua knew something about compassion for the weak, and he ordered his men to stand down while he engaged Lucius in a duel, of which both knew how the duel would end. By this point Draco had escaped the grasp of his mother of whom had been holding him back and Draco would watch from the tower overlooking the bridge as the two fought and as Draco watched on Lucius was killed by Joshua Jackson, and then released gently into the river.

Lucius Malfoy the End
You just never think your hero is going to die. You always assume after reading books, and hearing stories that the hero lives. Either everything I'd ever read, or heard was a lie or my father wasn't the hero. And if he wasn't the hero that means he was the villian. And if he was the villian what does that make me?
Draco Malfoy

Joshua would lead his men across the bridge and find the remaining members of House Malfoy and their vassal aristocrats lying on the ground with their swords thrown away. Seeing this he ordered his men to take them into captivity until they knew what to do with them. As the House Jackson men moved to do this, Draco finally came to the conclusion that would change everything. Draco would rise from the rest of the surrendered troops and stand up, and seeing this his mother would yell at him to lay down, and think about his wife who was in another part of the city, but he had to escape and so he ran from the group and climbed to the top of the House Malfoy keep. Chased by the men of House Jackson, and the now arriving House Lovie forces, and the shouting of his mother he would jump from the ramparts into the water nearly thirty feet down barely missing the rocks. Hitting the water he stayed under as long as he possibly could before hiding under the outcropping of rocks so that none could see him. The Jackson men believed he was dead, and thus he managed to escape but left behind much of his family and his wife and young son.

My King we have control of the city. Its truly happened Will, you took Westbridge.
Leven Martell

With the death of Lucius, and the the capture of the remaining resistance within the final Malfoy keep the city of Westbridge was well and truly fallen into the hands of Lucerne. Following this news and dealing with the Meghanna issue William would meet with the commanders of the attack at the center of town, and already news had filtered in about the fall of Yerness, and the numerous towns south of Wesbridge having fallen as well. Realizing he had a true victory William would command to have the Labeoufs, along with House Arnault, and House Hartrian brought to the center of the town where he would have a meeting with them in order to tell them of the direction he saw the city now moving towards and to make sure they knew they had nothing to fear from him the way they must have feared the Malfoy's.

The New Order

It is the very things that made me keep this invasion secret from you that are the reasons I wish for you to lead this city. Lord Labeouf your family is known for their loyalty, and I know you are aware of what morality exists within me. I do not come here as a craven. I come here to defend my people, and in the process you can make this city something truly special.
William Lovie III.

The meeting of the leadership of the Lucernian attack, and the remaining nobility of Westbridge would happen in the Palace grounds of Westbridge outside in a large amphitheater where William could speak openly to the entire leadership of Westbridge. While this population of the town was brought forward, and from there he named House Labeouf the new Arch Lords of the Grand State of Westbridge, while Harry Labeouf would stand as the Arch Lord. Promicing to assist in rebuilding the city, the people would cheer as the Malfoy`s and their madness was pushed out and the new Lucerne-Labouef union began.

Morrigan Corupts
Going to Westbridge proved to be the greatest moment of my life. I went there thinking I was going to have to kill my great nephew, but instead I came away with the knowledge that I could resist her. I could change my fate. I could finally make her pay for everything she had done.

Morrigan Corupts

Morrigan Large1
It took her telling me to make me see what she had been doing. I had thought she had just wanted to travel northward so she could be with me, but the truth was much darker. Her goals were filled with lies, and thats all I see when I look at her now.
Lucas Scott

Following the capture of Westbridge it was Morrigan that made her way southward from Westbridge and waited north of where Lucas was camped waiting for him to travel northward as she knew he would. Morrigan would find herself crying on the road waiting for Lucas, as she had been commanded to infiltrate the Lucernian camp and get close to William Lovie III. where she would then have to kill him. She did not want to do this, but her control over herself was still weak as the corruption had only been somewhat drained by Odin, and thus she believed she would be forced to do this act no matter what she actually wanted to do. Lucas had been placed in an inferior role to his brother now that the siege was over, and he attempted to help with meetings but he was told he was unneeded, and thus he was basically just guarding the camp east of the town. When he grew tired of garrisoning Westian he would take a small troop of soldiers and make his way northward where he came upon Morrigan who was waiting for him on the road, anad she told him that she had come to pay her respects to the King of Lucerne. She would join him, and used her Magi to make him convinsed as to why she was coming northward, and why she was waiting for him. Morrigan would speak to him during this trip northward about the happenings in Tree Hill, and she would openly lie to him when he asked her how his sister was doing, as Morrigan knew the truth that Brooke Scott was far from okay, but she lied believing still that she had no choice.  Arriving at the Lucernian main army camp just south of Westbrige she would pull him towards where she could feel Edward Cullen was, as she enacted the next step of her plan.

She was holding my hand, and then like lighting it was gone. Her hand bolted from mine the moment we got into range of Edward Cullen. I hated him in that moment, as I thought she was interested in him romantically. I should have warned him, but my jelousy made me childish
Lucas Scott

Inside the camp Morrigan would quickly find Edward, and she used the coruption she had been using against Lucas to make Lucas convinse Edward to spend time with Morrigan. For Lucas he had no idea why he was doing what he was doing, but he was helpless to stop the words that flowed from his mouth. Leaving behind a nearly comotose Lucas Scott Morrigan would walk with Edward of whom she attempted to persuade to get him to take her to meet with William. Edward himself powerful in Magi he was found himself feeling the desire to listen to her, and would take her into Westbridge proper, all the while the two being followed closely by Lucas. Edward was able to easily bypass all the checks and other gaurds that stood before the king, and got to his location in the main keep of Westbridge where he was finally stopped by Jasper Hale, and Leven Martell.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.


I could just see Edwards back, but everything about his stance told me that the moment he saw Jasper he had grown weak. The golden armor of Jasper made him look angelic, but the look on his face when he saw Edward was more demonic. The two were supposed to be best friends, and thus seeing him looking at Edward with such distain wasn`t something I expected.

``What brings you here Edward.`` There was such Malice in his voice that the reason behind it must be bad. You don`t speak with that level of hate, unless the true reasoning for it is something beyond just a simple argumement.

``Jasper please. The King wishes for you and Edward to remain civil, please do not make this uncomfortable for our guest.`` She said the guest part as a question wanting Morrigan to anwser who she was.

``I am Morrigan of the Order of the Blue Dragon, and my friend Edward here was taking me to meet the King.`` Jasper clearly didn`t like this and stopped looking at Morrigan and turned towards Edward.

``I`m sorry Leven but how am I to remain calm in his presence when he brings strangers to see the king. I am sorry Lady Morrigan but I know nothing of you, and here you stand prepared to meet the King of the Valley.`` Edward remained unmoving, and I felt bad for him as I watched him. The Edward I had met earlier had been like the Edward I had met when he was with the army that had relieved us in Tree Hill, and just like then he was confident, and personable. He wasn`t this weakened man that I saw now with shoulders slumped looking asleep while standing.

``Lord Hale it has been a dream of mine since the kings heroic saving of Tree Hill to meet him. I promice you that I mean you no harm.`` Jasper didn`t smile just sort of stopped moving for a moment. He looked briefly pale as he stood motionless, and Leven looked at him wondering just like I was why he was standing so still, and then before Leven could say anything he shook his head and became remade.

``I believe...I know you say that milady but there are lots of things that many people would say to try and get close to the king. That is why we do not let random people meet him at random times. If you wish to see him then make arrangements to do it when we have returned to Lucerne. But now it is...``Jasper telling Morrigan to leave was interrupted by the tent opening to reveal William in soft black armor. Nothing like the golden dragon armor that he had worn into battle this armor was clearly meant as a sort of stylized protection while he was not in battle.

``Edward it is great to see you.`` He smiled at his friend for a moment waiting for him to speak but when he didn`t William went to speak again but was interupted by Morrigan.

``Your grace it is...your grace it is an honor to finally meet you in person.`` William looked away from the still silent Edward and rested his hand on Morrigan`s shoulder.

``Please milady rise. You are Morrigan of the Blue Dragon I have heard through the thin walls of this room.`` He looked over at Jasper clearly proving that he had heard the argueing between the two, and Jasper smiled briefly before returning to his stoic face of no emotion.

``I had not meant to cause this level of problems my grace, I had just always wished to meet you in person and thank you for all you had done for the people of Tree Hill, and if I may say. All the things you did for me when you saved Tree Hill.``

``You were in Tree Hill during the siege.`` I didn`t blame him for not knowing every soul he had saved in that city. The ruins of Tree Hill were just so large, that it hid the fact that so many had been still inside all those years. All manner of people had fought there way together during that time, and Morrigan was just another shadow on the wall as the city burned around us all.

``I was your grace.`` She said it with a softness, and even from this far I felt her pain. Her family was non-existent to me, but she had never mentioned losing anyone during the siege, or even having anyone. Her mystery became in this moment very real, and I wondered why I had never asked her before.

``A terrible thing that happened there, and I must apologize that it took me so long to undue the damage that should have never happened.``

``For a few minutes of your time all is forgiven your grace.`` He laughed along with Leven as she said it, and then despite the glares she was getting by Jasper he waved her in followed by Leven and then Morrigan followed in behind. After Jasper shut the door behind Morrigan I watched as he called two more gaurds to stand at the door, and then walked away followed behind by Edward of whom walked with more raised shoulders now.

Met at the entrance to William's tent Morrigan, and the more hidden Lucas Scott would watch on as Edward was berated by Jasper Hale for his reasoning in bringing Morrigan there despite her unknown nature and the fact that she was a Magi. As he was attacked verbally by Jasper the argument begin to get more personal as Edward had little explanation as he had been tricked using Magi to let her come, but Morrigan did her best to explain her reasoning making Jasper understand that she was a member of the Order of the Blue and just wanted to meet her king.
Morrigan Gif Evil
Jasper was despite her attempts of Magi manipulation utterly unable to be corrupted, her which was shocking Morrigan, and just as she was about to be sent away William came out and told Morrigan to come inside. Jasper pulled Edward aside, while Morrigan followed Leven and William into the old throne room of Westbridge. Jasper would drag Edward away from the tent leaving behind Ellia Snow, and Pontus of Lucerne to guard the front entrance of the tent. Jasper taking Edward into the building where Lucas was hiding would begin fighting Edward of whom was unwilling to hit him back and in the fighting Lucas Scott would begin to hyperventilate, and fell through a window into a room nearby where he would begin to have visions through the eyes of Morrigan. 
My King the time has come for us to finally meet. I have waited many years to see you, and now that I am hear the purpose for my originally meeting escapes me. Its a funny thing meeting idols. Meeting people you admire. By the time you finally see them you forget what you wanted to say in the first place.
Morrigan

Morrigan now in the room alone with William, and Leven she begin to hear terrible whispering in her mind from Flemeth of whom begin to try and conjure a dagger in her hand so that she could assassinate William. As the whispering begin to get through to her she felt her hand forming a dagger, but as that begin to happen another voice begin whispering to her in the form of Odin of whom was able to push away the presence of Flemeth and free her from this mission and thus saving William. Without the corruption Morrigan became herself in that moment and spent the time getting to know her great great nephew. William would be captivated by her kindness, and Leven would also come to like her during this conversation, and William gave her an invitation to come stay with them at Lucerne and act as a sort of steward to them for the Order of the Blue. During their conversation it also became clear that Leven, and William were beginning to have feelings for each other and Leven left the tent to prepare to return to her own tent, and alone in the tent with just William Morrigan would advise him to not ignore his love for Leven, and this would be a crack in his armor towards Leven.

William Meets a Vampire
Understanding what you are in your soul with be something that is of great interest to me. I do not judge anyone based on anything more then who they are from the moment I meet them. Prove yourself a loyal member of the Kingdom of Lucerne, and trust me when I tell you that I will keep your secret until such time that it need not be a secret anymore. I have protected far worse things then you.

The Vampire and the Dragon

Meghanna14
Do you have any inclination of what you are protecting prince Labeouf?
Wilheim Martell

Meghanna had left the city of Lucerne to return to Weerhousen briefly to lie to Queen Angelica Neferata about what she had done in the city, and it was while she was half way to Weerhousen when she would feel a terrible fear within her as the Lucernians would at this point Invade the city of Westbridge. Returning to the city at the fastest possible speed she infiltrated the entire city and reached Shia only to find him safe and being uplifted by the Lucernians, and thus she watched him safely from the tops of the buildings, and she remained watching him for many days before she was finally sure that he was truly safe among these new people. She contemplated attempting to see him, as she felt an obsessive pull to be near him, but she knew there was no way she could explain how she had gotten into the city without unleashing the knowledge of what she was to him. As she tried to get back out of the city she was captured by the forces of House Martell who were about to kill her when she was saved by Shia Labeouf who had sensed that she was nearby. When Shia saw Meghanna surrounded by the men of House Martell, and Wilheim Martell preparing to kill her - because he knew her to be a vampire due to her eyes - Shia broke into a sprint and stood in front of Wilheim who upon seeing the young man stopped his sword. With Shia now in danger the situation was broken up by Lucas Scott who while he was nearby knew that William had large plans for Shia and thus he couldn't allow him to fall and because of this he grabbed a hold of Meghanna and bid Shia to follow him to the tent of the king. As they walked Shia held Meghanna's hand and attempted to make her feel better, but she understood for the first moment that she was about to lose the shield that had protected her from being seen for what she was, and without her shield she was sure that Shia would abandon her

Do not harm her King William. I beg of you to understand how much I love her. I beg of you to give me the chance to show you that she can live with us and not hurt anyone...Please show mercy Your Grace.
Shia Laboeuf

William though was forced to deal with an incident as the forces of House Martell under Wilheim Martell had captured a women of whom did not appear to be completely human in the form of Meghanna, and despite attempts to get her to speak she refused begging to see Shia Labouef of whom she told them she needed to see.

Wedding of Hanna Arryn

Wedding of Hanna Arryn
You truly look beautiful my friend. May the dragon always shine down on you as he does today.
Alice Lovie Cover4
William needed to get away as he had stopped living after Brooke died. While anyone around him might have not noticed any difference for those that truly knew him they knew he was a shell of himself.
Alice Lovie

With the death of Brooke Scott, William had been forced to deal with it in silence until his break down with Alice, but since then despite promising to talk to her he kept it inside, and he fell into a secretive depression. During this time the only person he discussed any of his emotional problems with was Leven Martell of whom at this point he begin to become somewhat more then just friends with again, but despite this emotional shift between the two of them it never changed physically. Alice wanted her brother back, and tried many things to get him back, but when they did not succeed she found the perfect opportunity when their old friend Hanna Arryn prepared for her marriage to Harrold Krinner, and in order to support one of his oldest friends she was able to convince him to travel westward. Returning to the scene of so much death would have been more painful but nearly every member of House Lovie traveled west alongside the whole Shadow Council outside of Edward Cullen of whom was in Lorderon dealing with the Arthas situation. Travelling westward wasn`t such a huge deal for many of them but for Thomas that was the last place he had been alive with his mother, and returning there with his family was a huge moment for the young man. When the group reached the outskirts of Berne the army he traveled with would camp outside the gates and inside the internal valley before they entered the city. Greeted by all the lords and ladies of Berne and the entire province William and the rest of the group would smile and share great love once more when Hanna Arryn, and her sister Aria exited the gate and made their way to them. Hanna, and Aria led them inside the city, and they all marveled over the rebuild that had went on inside the city under the leadership of Aria Arryn, and it was then that they would begin mingling leading to William being pulled away from Alice and taken to meet all the leaders of the city.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.


I watched from afar as he stood on the balcony, and watching as my brother the king walked with several of the lords of Berne. My brother was planning the expansion of Lucerne`s assets into the west, and Lord Byron Arryn was no where to be found. I had heard from Hanna that he was now called the scared bird by those that served him when he was not around, and in a truth so horrifying it was almost laughable Benjamin Krinner had called him Lord Veregnst Arryn which meant scared bird in old German.

``Is it true that they call him the scared bird.`` Aria was a loyal girl, and intelligent beyond nearly everyone I had met, but I thought she would speak the truth to me. We had known eachother back in Lucerne, and our relationship was such I could trust her.

``It is true Alice.`` There was shame as she said it, and that pained me.

``I heard he was absent, and perhaps even pathetic during the time of my brother here, but to see him this way is sad.`` It was now legend how he had abandoned his dying niece, and then not even lifted a finger as Sean had stabbed his own wife. What sort of man can stand and watch that, and do nothing. 

``My father is not a brave man. Not the type that instills love or adortion from his lords, or anyone really. My mother was perhaps the last one that loved him. Loved him truly for who he is.``

``What do you think could be done in terms of fixing the situation here.``Her honesty was something I truly valued, and despite not knowing if she could actually affect change I would listen to her advice and pass it on to William if he didn`t already know.

``I have spoken to my father of stepping down. Of giving up his power.``I stood up from the chair as I no longer saw William through the window and wanted to find out where he was going. As I did she stood up as well and we walked to the door where hearing us move Draco opened the door and followed us as we walked. ``I told him to move on because his people didn`t respect him anymore.`` That was a brave thing for her to say to her father. I knew from my own relationship with my father that when I resisted him I was put into a spell and had my memory wiped, so there were consequences for resisting those above you.

``What did he say to that.`` We reached the end of the corridor and I followed Aria as she led me towards the cathedral sized building that William had entered.

``He doesn`t believe me. He believes that he loved. He thinks the people have forgiven him, and anyone who tried to tell him otherwise he either ignores, or tells himself they are joking. There is no getting through to him I fear.``

``My brother plans to speak to him, and let us hope that has the effect of making him see what the truth is.`` I know that William knew it would be nearly impossible to remove Byron as he was still loyal, and despite his incompetence it would set a horrible presedent and despite hating their lord it would bring anger amongst far too many vassals around the valley and beyond. Power my brother said was precarious, and if he brought down Byron Arryn every single lord, and Lady in the Kingdom would wonder if the tyrant king was coming for them next. 

``If anyone can convinse him to do what is right, it is the King.`` We reached the door and were greeted by the handsome Paul Arryn of whom had his wife Lucie Krone on his arm. Both bowed as was expected, and led us into the cathedral with a greeting. 

Walking into the giant room I saw William arrayed against a massive group of nobles, with Jasper and Emmett directly around him and Jasper looked absolutely cold hearted seeing William surrounded. Leven walked towards me with the young Sansa Starke, and her new husband Harrold Hardyng. The two would bow before, me along with Leven of whom gave me a quick smile before standing beside me. ``Princess Alice it is a true joy to have you in our remote city. Your family has brightened this land in more ways then I can ever truly appreciate.``

``Hanna was one of our most dear friends growing up, and we wouldn`t have dared miss a chance to see her wed. The city has certainly been turned into quite the jewel since I was last here.`` I had never imagined myself returning to this place, but William couldn`t stay in one place anymore. He was losing himself more and more each day, and unless I could change the path he was on he was going to kill himself trying to see her again. It seemed so long since he was carrying the lifeless body of Amber from the city, and I couldn`t believe he had the strength to return here where so much bad had happened. 

``Terrible business Princess. I never met your late brother, but I know that despite what he became in the end he was still your brother, and I`m sorry for your loss.`` I felt bad that I had never met her before. When we had travelled to Stormwind she was in Winterfell, and while I had met nearly all the Starke`s she and her brother Rickon were one of the few I had not had the oppurtinity to meet.

``I appreciate that Lady Sansa you are too kind. My brother did more damage to your husbands people then we can ever repay, and I`m beyond happy to see things becoming positive here.`` She smiled at me, and as she did I noticed how young she was. I had thought she was of similar age to me, but it was clear she was somewhat younger, and from the way she held Harrold`s hand she was very nervous. ``How have you come to like Berne Sansa.``

``It is the same sort of climate as my home in Winterfell, and with Harrold at my side I have been very well taken care of. I will honestly be sad to say goodbye to Berne.`` As she shared a smile with Harrold, I felt out of the loop. Where was she to go that would force her to say goodbye to the city. As if sensing my confusion Leven spoke up.

``The Kingdom will be very proud to have Harrold as the Lord of the new western province. I know that Alice was one of the most strong supporters of your rise Sansa.`` The young Sansa Starke looked shocked, and again I realized how distinct I was from even her scale of nobility. It would never really matter how high up the power tree someone reached, me and my brother were always going to be somewhat seperate from them.

``We decided to name the new city Greengarden, and I promice your grace that we shall turn it into a fortress against our enemies.`` His armor and tone made him seem quite the brave young man, and I wondered if the ruins of the west would claim him, or whether he would prove himself correct.

Meeting with the elements of House Arryn it did not take long to notice the absence of Byron Arryn of whom in public excuses were made in regards to his sickness, but once the required entrance was done and William followed Hanna, and Aria Arryn into the Palace Grounds of Berne the truth would quickly come out. William would during this time convince the Lords of Berne to begin an expansion into the western lands, and would bring in several allied Elves of the west of whom promiced their support in this action. When determining of whom would be the new lord of the state being formed westward it was determined that Sansa Starke and her new husband would form the leadership under House Hardyng. As the final days before the wedding came about William travelled the city with his family and Hanna as the night came he would make love to Bella but once they were done he left her asleep in bed and went to find Alice. Finding Alice he told her that he didn`t feel the same way for Bella that he had, and he didn`t know how to get it back as he loved Brooke. Alice and William would speak for nearly the entire night, and she was able to convinse him to not do anything rash, but once again she knew that he was sitting on the edge of a knife without Brooke, and for the first time she worried he might not actually be able to move past her death.
Hanna Arryn Gif Action

Hanna Arryn and William would sit for a time together and he told her about what had happened to him, and she saw the depths of love that he had for Brooke.

The actual wedding went by without problem, and following this Alice would accompany William and Thomas as they walked the ramparts of the outer tier of Berne. Walking along the walls William, and Alice held Thomas's hand as William told his son about the bravery of his mother during the siege of Berne, and for the first time in his life Thomas learned the whole truth of what had happened to his mother. Continuing to talk William discussed with Thomas his place in the family, and while Thomas was young he was old enough to understand that his father was telling him that he was not a base born bastard as William had legitimized him. The talk would brighten William somewhat as after Thomas left Alice was able to convince him that if nothing else he needed to be strong for his children, and grudgingly she included the two he had with Brooke in that number as well.
So much had changed since we were children, but the simple fact remained that one of my best friends was gaining a husband and that was a moment to stop and thank the world around us.
Alice Lovie

Following an argument with Jasper it is Alice that goes to find Marcel Lovie II. and together the two stand on the balconies of the Arryn estates and discuss their relationship and how close the two have gotten over the years. As Alice goes to leave for bed Marcel gives her a gift and taking it back to her room she opens the gift discovering a tiny stone and beside the stone a note that detailed that the small stone was a magi device that allowed the two to communicate no matter how far apart they were and as she touches the stone which is attached to a necklace she feels Marcel's thoughts as if they are her own. Before leaving Alice would watch as Hanna and William discussed his affair with Brooke, and how he loved her so much that it felt painful just getting up anymore. William would also mention for the first time to her that he wanted to find the Dragons, and that he thought with everything inside himself that if he did then Lucerne could survive.

Arrival of Hillsbrad

Karyl Reyne Cover Amazing
I thought for a very long time that I would inherit House Brent. I see now that was foolish. You have your heir, and I'm not content to sit here quietly as his knight.
Franklin Brent

It would be following his taking part in the defense of Castle Stragnarax that a emotionally devastated Franklin Brent would return to Marburg where his wife Karyl Reyne is waiting for him alongside their son Davin Brent, and seeing her waiting for him he collapses into her arms utterly spent by the feeling that he got nothing from all his years of devoted work for his father. Sharing a moment together he tells her he is done running errands for his father and wants to rule something himself leading to him telling her that he was going to go and find his father and tell him that he needed to let him go and find his own lands. Meeting with his father his father would reluctantly send him to Berne where the wedding of Hanna Arryn was looking to be the beginning of what rumors were saying would be William's desire to expand into the lands west of Berne forming a new province there. Travelling to Berne with a small force and his wife he is met on the road by Dexter Hill of whom continues to be disliked by Karyl but their friendship leads Franklin to invite Dexter to join him on the road to Berne though in order to make his wife happy he travels at the front of the force while Franklin and his wife stay in the middle.

I saw your coming in the water Franklin Brent. You and I were destined to meet here.
Franklin Anikka Salburg

Delayed by a collapsing portion of the path through the Dragon's Pass the forces of Hillsbrad under Franklin Brent would arrive following the wedding of Hanna, and Harrold, but did meet the forces of the royal family on the road.

End of Brooke Scott

Final Moments with Brooke
If I had known the end was at hand, I would have done so much differently...
Alice Lovie Wide with Bella

Alice Lovie was both jealous of the affection this Scott women had for her brother and for her friend Bella's pain. In this she had been spending considerable amounts of time attempting to turn William against her, but it was only recently that he listened.

If I had known those were the last moments that I would have ever seen my beloved...I would have done things differently. Looking back now I can't help but hate Bella for being the reason it came to it at all. I know thats wrong, and I know what that means, but its how I feel.
William Lovie III.
William's return from Westbridge had led him from happiness in the victory over the Malfoys, and the time he spent with his friends, and Brooke into a return to the capital where his sister awaited him. William's time with Brooke had shown him without a doubt that while he loved Bella it just wasn't the same as his love for Brooke, and he didn't know where to place that knowledge as of yet. Entering through the gates his sister sprinted towards him and jumped into his arms holding him tight as his commanders looked on, and not even Jasper her near husband was willing to try and get between her and William. Alice would finally give way to the queen in Bella Swan who hugged him with tears flowing down her cheek, and William hugged the women back that he loved deeply, but he now knew he didn't love enough.
Alice Lovie Gif Wide1
Following hugging his children deeply and his family that had come to greet him they walked through the second gate where the crowds of Lucerne awaited in massive throngs for their victorious king. William was obligated to go to a dinner hosted by many of the nobles of the city, and he held Bella and his children close as he remembered what it was like to be home again. Alice and Bella were able to get him away as quickly as possible and William would kiss his children goodnight before retiring to his room with Bella where the two would make love for the first time in months. As Bella fell asleep William coudn't sleep and left his room to find Alice waiting outside the door clearing close enough that she would have heard what had happened, but she doesn't seem to be bothered. Alice takes him into the library where William knows he is about to get in trouble from Alice.
It is far past the time of continueing this affair. I gave you time sweet brother, but it must end. The people scream of your greatness, but soon the whispers of your affair will become louder, until the day comes that all the victories in the world wont shelter us from the noise.
Alice Lovie

Alice's agents had discovered increasing talk about William's affair with Brooke Scott, and this had her greatly worried as she had held onto the belief that it was nothing more then a fling, but having invited her to Westbridge she knew this was something beyond a fling. Alice told him that she had evidence that Brooke was once again contacting people looking for poison and although she had been unsuccesful so far it was just a matter of time until she found the supplies she was looking for. Hearing all this he promiced his sister who was crying and beggining him to do this for her, he promiced her that he would end things with Brooke, and told her he would leave within a few weeks to Tree Hill with Leven.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.


"What do you want from me Alice?"

"I want you to finally tell me if your going to do what is right."

"If you mean stop seeing Brooke I'm sorry sister but I cannot do that. She has ahold of something within me, and no matter how hard I try I cannot accept my life without her in it."

"It is far past the time of continueing this affair. I gave you time sweet brother, but it must end. The people scream of your greatness, but soon the whispers of your affair will become louder, until the day comes that all the victories in the world wont shelter us from the noise."

"How could people know about my relationship with Brooke."

"They know the same way that we know. You don't hide well. You called her to come to Westbridge? Did you honestly thing noone would notice the noble lady of House Scott coming to Westbridge and spending all of her time with the King."

"Maybe what people think isn't the end all for me Alice."

"It should be Will, but if your saying you need more I have more."

"What more could you have?"

"Morrigan reported to an agent of ours in the Green Dragon's that Brooke has entered into a number of poison shops. I can show you the letters, but the action speaks for itself."

"God Dammit!"

"William I'm sorry."

"Your not sorry. Don't you see that this breaks me? Dont you understand that without her I feel hollow."

"Think about Bella."

"If I didn't love Bella I would have divorsed her years ago and been with Brooke. Thats the problem. I do love Bella. I love her for everything she is, and I couldn't think of a more perfect wife."

"Then you need to forget about seeing Brooke."

William following this confrontation with Alice would go to the only person who he believed he could tell in the form of Leven Martell of whom would tell him how she sorry was about things, but as the conversation continued the weakness of William's emotional state came forward and he almost kissed Leven causing him to flee her room into the streets of the House Lovie estate. Finding himself out front of the home of Morrigan of whom he continued to have staying on the grounds he would knock on her door looking for her advise on things as for some reason he was drawn to her door (the reason being the Magi she was using on him driving him to seek her out.

Brooke Scott18 - Used
It was the last breathe of my life and I didn't even realize. I thought I had more time. I thought the glow of his love with keep me warm from that day forward, but I came to realize it was like the last glow of warm summer air on your skin. A cruel reminder of what you were soon to lose.
Brooke Scott

Brooke had departed from the main army alongside her brother Lucas at Stormwind, and travelled back to Tree Hill where she was rejuvinated. Her time over the past weeks with William were the best she had in years, and she finally remembered happiness. Lucas was happy for her despite knowing the consequences of what she was continuesly moving farther and farther into, but she wouldn't hear it and just couldn't stop smiling. When Brooke arrived back in Tree Hill she was barely able to stop herself from paying the driver more coin to get to see her children quicker, but when she did arrive she and her brother were met in the keep by the other members of their family, but most importantly to Brooke was the moment Riley ran to her, and Peyton carried Sigmund to her side. Settling back into life in Tree Hill she would meet with Morrigan of whom had become once again very close to her, and despite seeing a change in Morrigan she brushed it aside, and got closer to Morrigan. She would be tricked by Morrigan into visiting a shop that she didn't know what was, but it was done so that agents of the Order of the Green Dragon would see her enter, and thus report back to William that she was in fact entering a shop that specialized in poisons. Having framed Brooke of the attempted murder of Bella Swan Morrigan disapeared for a time, where in she was visited by Flemeth of whom gave her a new task which was to manipulate the situation that was coming from the arrival of the Man of Fear.

During this conversation between Morrigan and Flemeth some things changed that Flemeth in her arrogance did not see in that as Odin was continuing to release Morrigan from her corruption she nearly had gained the ability to stab Flemeth during the rage she had felt towards her "Mother". The second major change was the fact that she had in her own mind gained the ability to alter the commands of Flemeth which was something completely unimaginable before, and while she didn't fully realize it at the time it would be a dramatic change also. The final thing that changed was that Morrigan silently wanted to help her daughter Morrigan of whom she was coming to believe was her favorite behind only Halenia and in this regard she would return to the Korcani Wilds and have her devoted daughter Morhlese go back to Lucerne to watch Morrigan without saying anything and just help her where she could. Realizing that if Morhlese returned and secretly watched Morrigan she would discover that Morrigan was betraying the Korcani Wilds it would be Katarina that would request to go with Morhlese and wanting to send as much help for Morrigan as possible she would allow Katarina to go as well.

Saying Goodbye

Brooke Scott Cover1- Used1
The ride to Tree Hill was the most painful trip of my life. I had stood on the ramparts of Berne and known I was but minutes from possibly killing my only brother, and I didn't feel a quarter of the pain I felt travelling to say goodbye to the lvoe of my life.
William Lovie III.
William left nearly two months later from Lucerne in order to say goodbye to Brooke, and in the days preceding this it was clear to everyone that he was emotionally damaged by what he had to do. Jasper, Edward and Emmett had all nearly demanded to be there for their friend, but Edward was needed elsewhere, Emmett was dealing with problems in the west, and Jasper was needed to protect the household while he was gone so he refused them and took only Leven, alongside the hundreds of troops that would. Leven and William travelled by horseback with a troop of nearly two hundred House Lovie troops, and nearly the same number of Martell and Golden Dragon men. Travelling the road he would further confide in Leven of whom by this point was basically the only person who knew everything he had ever done, and was the only person he had never lied to about his actions. As they reached Tree Hill the two would tell eachother that they loved the other, and for Leven this caused her to cry and William held her to him. Leven at this point couldn't escape the constant ache in her heart over William, and begin in that moment to resist her earlier promice to herself that she would stop wanting to be with William. Following this Leven and William would compose themselves, and then she held his hand briefly as they entered the city that would always be a reminder of his greatest love, and greatest mistake.
Brooke Scott Crying Gif
Entering Scott estate he knew Dan wasn't there as he had commanded him to travel eastward to host a small squire tournmant in order to remove him from the city when he arrived, but waiting for him was Lucas and his beloved Brooke. Saying hellos to Lucas and the other assembled nobles he left Leven and walked with Brooke into the palace where they would hold hands once they were out of sight. Realizing there wasn't going to be anyway to soften the blow he got right into it not realizing that Leven had snuck into the palace grounds and was listening into their conversation while she had commanded a massive gaurd of the palace grounds to keep out anyone else from hearing. William would begin to cry as he spoke the words, and Brooke upon this enveloped him into a hug as well crying as she knew what he was here for the moment he had started crying. As William explained everything to her she broke down into tears even further and begged him not to leave her and promised him that she wasn't trying to kill Bella, but it was too late and she knew it. Brooke would tell him that she was pregnant once again with his child, and for a brief moment he thought about resisting what he knew he had to do, but as she kissed him he remembered the consequences of all of these things, and pulled away from the kiss and pulled her into a hug. Eventually pulling away from her he left the palace grounds and left behind him a broken Brooke Scott of whom lay unable to move against the side of the wall.

Goodbye Son

Brooke Scott and Sigmund Scott

Sigmund Scott was too young to understand, but Riley was the oldest of his children behind Thomas and was very well aware of what his father was telling him.

I think when they grow up they will believe that I didn't love them as I loved my children with Bella, but they would be wrong. i never loved or cared for any of my children anymore then another, and the distance between myself and my two boys in Tree Hill tore me apart.
William Lovie III.

Leaving behind a broken Brooke Scott William used all his remaining strength to enter the inner palace and find his two sons. Followed closely by Leven she stopped him in a hallway and as he tried to get away she just hugged him, and he broke for a moment hugging into her and not wanting to move. He didn't move it was Leven that released him and smiled kissing him on the lips before pulling him down the hallway towards the sounds of laughter. Finding Sigmund playing with Lucas and Haley Leven left to get Sigmund, and William bid all the servents leave. Haley, and Lucas left leaving father and son alone together one last time. Riley wanted to know what they would be doing together while he was in Tree Hill as whenever he visited he would spend time with Riley, but William was forced to tell him that this time he wasn't going to be able to, and really had just wanted to say goodbye to his son. Riley begin to cry realizing that this goodbye was more permenet as he saw Leven bring Sigmund into the room and William cradle Sigmund while staring into his eyes.

Life is a cruel thing. You get up every single day of your life believing that you are doing something valable and that you are a good person. But what proof do we have of this other then the thoughts we tell ourselves, and the words said to us by those who want us to believe them. We are all monsters, and I became a monster when I walked out on my sons.
William Lovie III.

Riley and William would hug for many minutes, but finally he pulled himself away from another person he loved dearly kissing his two sons on the forehead before leaving the room, and Tree Hill for the last time. Riley would get his brother and find his mother of whom he knew would be in the garden as that was where she always went when she was broken by things like this. Finding her still crying in the garden he felt anger towards his father for not being stronger, but at the same time he blamed Bella Swan of whom by this point Dan Scott had been whispering about for many months. Anger towards Bella and Alice for forcing his father to do this, and for the first time he openly stated his desire to see Bella dead. And in the end anger towards everyone for not loving him as much as others who were no more deserving then he was of love.

Death of Brooke

Brooke Scott(7
It was like looking at the most horrifying creature imagineable in your mind. It had no face that I could understand other then the hate filled eyes that just stared back at me. He whispered to me in my mind telling me darker and darker things. I begged him to leave. I pleaded for him to just tell me what he wanted, and when he told me I wished I had never asked. He told me I had to die, and that he wouldn't ever leave until I was dead. Needless to say I knew I had to see William. He would save me.
Brooke Scott

When Brooke returned to the alchemist three days later she found the potion ready for her, but as she walked out of the house she ran into a man clothed completely in black robes, and wearing a mask that showed nothing but the outline of his pure red eyes. This scared her, and she screamed to the crowd for them stop the man, and the crowd couldn't see him so they attacked a man that was just standing by her, and nearly killed him to protect Brooke. As she watched the Dark Man just stood there and watched. He followed her home, and she attempted to get him away but as she did this she realized that she was the only that could see him. She knew that if this was Magi related the only person who might be able to help her was Morrigan so she ran to find her all the while being followed by the Dark Man. When she arrived at the home of Morrigan she could clearly see him, but Morrigan played it off as if she couldn't and this sealed the fate of Brooke's sanity. Staying with Morrigan for a time she was held close by Morrigan of whom was trying to tell her it was just stress and not to worry about it, but on the inside she was dying as she knew the fate of Brooke was all but sealed with the arrival of the Dark Man, and noone capable of seeing him.

THE dark Man1
When Morrigan couldn't see him, it was like an alarm went off in my mind that told me what I had feared all along. I was insane. Somewhere along the line I had lost my mind trying to kill Bella. I knew in that moment that this was once again something I could overcome. I could ignore him. I could accept that he wasn't actually there, and I could move past this.
Brooke Scott

She from that point on refused to accept he was there and went about her next days attempting to ignore him, but he begin to threaten those close to her, and she became scared once again to the point that she fled from him as fast as she could before she would take a carriage northward. She at first thought she had gotten away from him, but when she arrived in Lucerne she saw him waiting in the center of the gate, and knew that her time was almost gone. She entered Lucerne and when she reached the Cloud Tower she was met at the entrance by Alice Lovie of whom had had heard of her arrival in the town, and had moved to keep it a secret. Alice would take Brooke into the Sky Towers, and the two would finally get another chance at attacking eachother. The two would at first trade jabs at eachother verbally but as the fight continued and Bella arrived the fight became physical as Brooke physically attacked Brook of whom was the point of all of her rage, and the main reason that she was in the position that she was in. As this happened Emmett McCarty barged in and was able to get Brooke under control, and got her out of the Skytowers, and towards the Kings Keep where William was. Emmett knew how much Brooke meant to William and he did his best to keep her under control and safe as they moved towards the Kings Keep, and along the way he attempted to send for Leven but she wasn't in the city as she had travelled home briefly to Sunspear Hold.

Brooke Scott Large4
I thought that when I found him he would take out his sword and kill the Dark Man. I believed that the Dark Man would be gone once I found him, but when I opened my eyes and saw him I realized how wrong I was.
Brooke Scott

As she arrived at the Kings Keep she found William standing at a table surrounded by both Jasper Hale, and Robb Starke. As she approached completely in tears he took her into his arms and took her into a side room. In the room she continued to cry, and he couldn't get her to explain what was wrong, and it was as this was happening that she opened her eyes and saw that the Dark Man was in the room with them. This time when she saw him she didn't cry out or try and get away from him, she just accepted that she was gone. In that moment she looked away from the Dark Man and back to the William, and she would smile at him before kissing him on the lips. The two would be intimate one more time, before she said her goodbyes to him, and when he tried to follow her, he was stopped by Alice Lovie of whom didn't want him to get in trouble with the people if they saw what was happening. Watching her walk away was one of the toughest things he had ever done, but what happened next would be far more painful to not just William but to many people throughout the valley.

Brooke Scott Small6

Brooke's death would send ripples throughout the entire Kingdom of Lucerne.

I left the Kings Keep and just walked. I walked through the gates of Lucerne, and into the fields beyond. I don't know how long I walked before I finally saw him again. When I did he made a movement that told me to follow him. When I did follow him he took me to a waterfall I had heard William tell me about once before. He didn't have to tell me what to do I knew already. I don't remember quite what I said in my final goodbye to William but as I punged over the side of the waterfall I felt free of the Dark Man for the first time in a long time.
Brooke Scott

Brooke would leave the Kings Keep and walk for nearly an entire day before finally the Dark Man brought her towards a waterfall where he waited beside her for her to kill herself. Brooke in that moment took off the necklase that William had given her all those years before, and held it close to herself for a time before she finally set it down on the ground beside what she assumed would be the site that they would believe she jumped from. When she finally did jump off the side she carried with her the curse he had done to her, and in this moment she became a "Daughter of Flemeth".

A Desperate Gamble

A Desperate Gamble
Something has to change here. Were dying a slow death unless we do something out of the box.
Alice Lovie4
Everything was looking up from what people saw. They saw us taking the Riverlands, overrunning the bridge. But all I saw was the goliath in the north. They sat destroying everything and anything they wanted seemingly at will. How long could we last in that conflict. How long could all of our strength hold out against the endless fanatasasim of the Teutons. I had to change things. I had to make it different.
William Lovie III.

Following the continueing growth in conflict with the Kingdom of Bolten William Lovie begin to come to the conclusion that he had to do something drastic or he risked watching all the good he'd done come crashing down around him. He had been constantly reading the diaries of his ancestors and from the writings of his great grandfater William Lovie I. he learned that the Dragon had changed everything. He came to believe that the success of House Lovie in the beggining was based on more then just the skill of William and that he needed the same trump card. William Lovie would summon from the Order of the Dragon Taylor Swift of whom he knew through Edward Cullen, and he grilled her for the truth on what the Dragons were really doing in the mountains. Taylor Swift would reveal to him that only the most senior of the Order had ever actually seen a dragon, and that she would summon a man of whom could tell him the truth of what they were. When he went to the shadow Council and told them that he planned on going to the Lucernian Mountains and attempting to meet with the Dragons, and from this he would bring them back into the fold. At first the others were so shocked by what he had said that they didn't take it seriously but when he didn't laugh along with them they begin to understand the truth that he in fact wasn't joking. At first noone spoke or even moved but after minutes of silence Jasper got up from the table and begin to become very angry that Andrew would even contimplate something so stupid.

Bella Swan Gif Cover

Bella Swan would be unwilling to accept his decision as she believed this had to do with William missing Brooke.

What could possibly be gained with your suicide? I honestly want to know what frame of thought your going through that makes you think you can just check out on us.
Jasper Hale

After the argument of the Shadow Council Jasper went back to his room with Alice where he begin throwing things around the room which obviously brought about the attention of his fiance Alice Lovie. When Jasper told Alice about what was happening she immediatly knew that she was partly to blame for this as she had told him during the trip back that he was as great as William Lovie, and that anything he had done would pale in comparison to what he would eventually be remembered for. Realizing this she immediatly left the room with Jasper - who was shocked that Alice had just up and left - and went upstairs to Andrew's room where she walked in on Andrew and Bella in the middle of having sex. Seeing this was the first of what would become a growing problem for Alice as she begin to accept some simple truths in her life that she had never allowed herself to accept before.

Telling Alice the Truth

Alice Lovie7
What do I say to him. How do I make him see that he need not die. For longer then I could remember I had seen my brother do anything he ever put his mind to, and thus was this one of those impossible things that maybe he could accomplish. If he was succesful the postives were unending...but...but if he failed.
Alice Lovie

When Bella had removed herself from William and they were properly clothed she sat down on the edge of the bed and apoligized to William for telling him what she had, and she begged him not to go through with the Dragon plan. Bella stood beside him, but she to wanted to know why William would be so absolutely reckless. Bella went through the lists of things that gave them an advantage in any upcoming conflict, and by this point Alice was tearing up but still attempting to help Bella by also saying all the positives of a future conflict with the Empire. William explained to the two of them that the situation was hopeless in the long run unless they did something drastic and he could only think of doing this. He had taken out cities, and annexxed half of western Westros but he still was nothing more then a peanut in comparison to the power of the larger Empires in Europe. The three of them argued back and forth for some time and finally Ashley would appear at the door and she had a bad dream, and wanted them to get her a drink. Bella would leave to help Ashley with that, and when she did William reached for Alice and pulled her into a hug and whispered to her the words that force her to take his side of the coming debate.

I love you sister. I love you more then words could ever acurately state, and once upon a time I made a promise to you that I would keep you safe from everything in the world that could ever do you harm. For me this is the purpose. I can't keep you safe anymore without taking risks. The days are running short, and I can't fathom a world where I have to even contimplate your fall. I won't ever allow that to happen. So the next time you question my resolve or wonder whether you can talk me out of it remeber this. I go to the mountains not so that I can ride some dragon, or build a greater reputation. I ride to the mountains because this is how I keep you safe.
William Lovie III.

With the words said by William there was a sence of understanding between the siblings and she would help him to convinse Bella of the reasonings behind the decision, and despite wanting to believe that her husband could sucede where it seemed noone could Bella was not willing to accept his death and refused to agree but would support him. Bella would return carrying a sleeping Ashley of whom they laid in their bed, and then went out to the balcony. The three of them would talk, and this time Alice now supported him, and after basically being double teamed for many minutes William went inside to check on Ashley and Bella and Alice spoke, and Bella wondered what he could have said to her to make her agree to this. Alice refused to tell the truth, and instead simply made excuses for William and Bella left frustrated.

The Mountain

Keenclaw Action

Keenclaw would be the only one of William's companions that followed him into the mountains.

I flew to the top of that peak with nothing but a prayer at my back and the hope that a legacy only written about was true.
William Lovie III.
With the decision made and everyone basically giving up on resisting him outside of Jasper who was following him night and day in an attempt to atleast join him, William knew that the time had come. He simply needed Taylor Swift to come through for him and bring the man of the Order of the Dragon to tell him where he needed to fly to in order to find the Dragons. Days after the arguements and of Jasper following him, and Taylor arrived back in the city this time bringing Valian Kone of whom would meet with William after he commanded Draco Highmore to create a brief task for Jasper that would give William a few moments to meet in secret with the man. Once Jasper was occupied he would make his way to the Sky Towers esates where he met with Valian, and Valian would reveal to him the truth of the mountains. Valian told him about how the Dragons were barely ever seen but they had several nesting areas, and Valian would tell the king the location of two of them of which would allow William to find them, but he did warn him not too. William would convince Levan to trick Jasper into believing that William was going somewhere else when in fact he was leaving. The moment that William watched Levan take Jasper away from the Sky Towers he left a letter behind with Hayden Percy for Alice, Bella and Levan along with the Shadow Council before he got on Keenclaw and begin his flight to the north. His letters had told him that William Lovie had once travelled to the home of Stragnarax on his back and had said that the markings for the home of the Dragons of the mountains was marked by a large monolith some sixty feet high and glowing black.
Brooke Scott Sexy4

Brooke Scott returned under dark reasonings, but in her soul she and William's love allowed her to pass through the Magi defences erected against her kind.

There she was. She was just right there, and yet in that moment my mind still told me that I was seeing things. I had to be mad. Had to be crazed. She had fallen into darkness and now this was my mind creating what I believed she would be in this way.
William Lovie III.
As he flew he thought back over all the things that he had done, and contimplated the last minute decisions he had left in the letters and finally as he flew he saw a Black creature flying to him. In the distance he didn't know if perhaps this was one the dragons, but everything he had read and when Jacob had discussed them they were clearly white creatures. Seeing it coming closer he saw it to be a sort of horse with wings, and it carried a female rider clothed in robes. As they got closer he was horrified and shocked to see the rider to be Brooke Scott, he let go of the reigns in shock. Keenclaw kept steady as they flew upwards into the sky without William guiding Keenclaw, and the Griffin in an angry snarl trying to attack the Black pegasus that Brooke was riding on. Seeing Brooke nearly shattered all the control that William had been building up since her death, and as he reached out for her she calmed him with gesture. William nearly wept at the sound of her voice as they spoke, and she revealed to him that she wasn't just coming this one time but in fact he could find her again, and that all he had to do was think about where she might be in the mountains.
House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.

She looked just like herself but different in a way. Her spoke to me in a way that said that she was changed in some unspeakable way. "Brooke...how...could this...are you really here?" I didn't know what else to say in that moment. She continued to fly beside me and she looked at me with what seemed like the weight of the world on her shoulders.

"I'm here William. I've never left you, and I never will." She said it but even in her eyes we both knew it wasn't the way it was. This was a dream my mind created in what I must have felt were my final moments. How could this be true. She was dead.

"Its all so impossible without you Brooke...I don't want to fight anymore without you." The world was fighting against me at all sides. It was one thing taking the Riverlands, and dealing with the constant rebellions of that land, but when I took Westbridge it just opened us up to so many enemies. Now at war with the Boltens I just wanted to hold her and feel better.

"You have to William. You don't have a choice you need to fight. You need to fight for what we were." The past tense of it all just burned me. I wanted to change everything and was quickly realizing that the hopes of a child.

"I'm not just fighting one thing anymore. Its everyone now. All around me are my enemies and without you I just don't see...I just can't see anything of hope anymore."

"You are fighting for me Will. You are fighting for my memory every single moment you resist. Our children live only while you fight."

"They are so beautiful Brooke. Every time I look at Riley I see only you. He is a constant reminder of what I threw away, and sometimes....sometimes it takes everything in me not to send him away to remove the pain of seeing you in him."

"I'm still here William."

"Then stay with me. Prove you are here by staying with me now."

"It won't work that way Will. I will be here for you, but not that way."

"But its all so hollow without you here." I saw a tear fall down her cheek, and the moment it did I noticed its red tinge as if it was blood, and the moment it fell her hand recoiled to her cheek and the Pegasus begin thrashing about causing her eyes to panic. As he calmed herself the residue of the tear remained on her cheek as she spoke again.

"I'm sorry I had to leave you and I'm sorry I can't stay longer but know that this is what you need to do, and know that I'll be here for you." Her Pegasus started to pull away before I could ask her why her tears were blood or why she looked so scared, and my hands seemed unable to move to find the reigns so I yelled to her.

"How will I find you again?" In that moment there were so many things I wanted to yell but that seemed the most prudent.

"Search your mind William and you'll know the place to find me." It seemed after she responded my eyes closed with little control from me, and when I was able to open them she was gone as if she was never there.

As Brooke flew away the world seemed to snap back into focus as instead of feeling sad that she was gone, he felt the hope from the fact that she had said that he would see her again, and even if he believed her an illusion of his mind he somehow was okay with that. What man or women wouldn't want to see their loved ones again even if they were gone he thought. By this point Jasper realized that the things Leven had sent him to do were completely trickery and William wasn't where she said he would be, and the two would come together and get on their Griffins and attempt to find William before he was too far out.

The Monolith

Leven Martell Cover
The collapsed Monolith would turn out to be quite the forshadowing for the Dragon culture that I would find at the end.
William Lovie III.

So caught into his own thinking was he that he only barely noticed the large black monolith the writings had spoken of. The Monolith was knocked down as if spit in half, and as he landed he sat for a moment on the ground before getting up. As he walked followed by Keenclaw he was alerted by Keenclaw to the arrival of Jasper and Levan who flew in behind him on their griffins. Wondering immediatly about whether his meeting with Brooke had been noticed this fear went away when Jasper responded that they had flew with all speed and only saw him finally when he was sitting on the ground. Realizing that he wasn't going to be able to convinse them to leave and silently happy to have his friends with him they walked forward towards very likely death. Jasper scouted ahead accompanied by Brightclaw the littermate of Keenclaw. While he scouted ahead Leven would try to get William to tell him what had happened, and despite his reservations about being thought to be insane he told Leven about seeing Brooke and despite the fact that she didn't think Brooke was actually there she held his hand as they walked to make him understand that she was there for him. He would give her a tender kiss as they walked and despite knowing why he had done it she couldn't help but wish it was for the romantic reasons that she wanted to kiss him

The Mad God

Main Article : Conversations

White Dovah Monolith

William had truly from the very beggining believed that if he was able to find the Dragons then everything would be alright. He had not taken into account that for centuries they had been being targeted by humans, and their particular dragons had been brutally betrayed by John Lovie.

You never think that the thing that you have held so high in your praises will turn out wrong. A society. A culture. A Kingdom. An entire people spent their entire history worshipping at the feet of a memory. That memory turned out completely wrong when confronted with the reality.
William Lovie III.

As they walked forward holding hands they walked over the hill and saw Jasper flying towards them chased by an absolutely massive Dragon. Falling back over the hill they ran the other way only to find another dragon fly behind them and cut them off. The sides were then closed by more human sized creatures that were weaponized and didn't have wings but looked distinctly dragonoid. Falling back into a small circle they were joined by Jasper, and they watched the dragons approach them, and waited when the largest amongst them steps towards them and demands to know why they are here before they are killed. As Stragnarax nears them he visably recoils as he relizes that William Lovie's ancestor is amongst them and demands to know what kind of horrible taint William has since he is a decendent of the one that killed the honorable William Lovie I. William attempts to convinse him of his honor but Stragnarax throughout the conversation shows signs of madness and is unable to be convinsed and is unable to be persuaded to let them live and prepares to kill the group when Lornax arrives and stands between his father and the group. Not willing to kill his son he roars to the sky before flying away leaving Lornax, Flarnax and many Draknoids. 

Lornax1
I had spent my entire existence hearing about the humans madness and violence but in this young human I saw nothing but hope. He was what would bring us out of the darkness and back to the light.
Lornax

Lornax and Flarnax would attempt to better understand the reasoning behind why William had risked everything to come here, and why they should listen. William was able to come to a sort of understanding with the curious Lornax of whom he convinced he was no harm too and he simply wanted to regain what had been lost between the Dragons and the humans of Lucerne. Flarnax would make the argument that the days of the dragon were sliding away and if nothing changed they would be wiped out. Lornax would agree and they both said that if the time came for trouble or they needed help then they would be able to count on the White Dovah by their side. William as they were leaving made Lornax and Flarnax aware that the Dragons were rising in the east under the Empire of Dragonstone, and that these dragons appeared to be of the Red Dovah but were not led by a very large dragon as the White were. Lornax was shocked that the Red Dovah were reintegrating with the humans and this would lead to even more discussion of the need for the White Dovah to join with Lucerne, but both Dragons made it sadly clear that it would take time for the relationship to return to what it was, but the two of them were with Lucerne.

I had known him for basically my entire life, and the ghost I had seen since she died was something different. Since Brooke Scott had died he had smiled just as much, but the smiles were not the true smiles of the love of my life. He smiled out of memory. He smiled because that's what he knew he was supposed to do, and not because he wanted to. But standing here holding his hand as he looked at me smiling I saw him again.
Lornax

Demons on the Loose

Main Article : Lorderon Civil War

Demons on the Loose
Arthas was the source of so much evil, and we had just allowed him to walk around in front of us.
Gemma Cullen Small
It was beyond anything I could have imagined. This man was the Arch Lord of a grand state within the Kingdom of Lucerne. There was only one man in the kingdom who held more power then an Arch Lord, and that was the one man I knew would believe me when I told him about this letter.
Edward Cullen

Gemma Cullen would be in a meeting for Order of the Blue Dragon alongside her cousin Edward Cullen when she was told that a letter had arrived at the Tower labeled for her. She would remain for the meeting and not immediately get the letter but following the meeting with the Order of the Blue Dragon she had received a letter from a Magi from the Kirin Tor that she had met long before named Medivh and had wished to known if she had an audience with the King. He asked her that if she did have an audience with the king that she needed to use that right away to give him word of something terrible happening in Lorderon. When Gemma responded questioning why Medivh wanted to speak with the King, and what terrible thing this was that was happening in Lorderon he would respond with the truth. He told Gemma in the letter that Arthas had lost his mind, and was forming a chaos cult of which was growing more powerful each day within the walls of Lorderon, and that unless he was stopped he was going to destroy the entire state.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.
Lady Gemma Cullen,
I am sorry about the rushed nature of my last letter, but the news was not good, and you and your cousin were the only people I knew well enough in Lucerne that were close enough to the king to effect any kind of real change. I am sorry for the history lesson, but you must understood all of this if you are to believe me.
Arthas Menathil was born, and from that moment forward he was destined to be the king of Lorderon. The people cheered his every move for he was noble, and just in all things that he did. Then like the wind flowing through everything disapeared in him. Where once there was nobility there was now only darkness. His parents would send for a paladin in the north to train him, and we all thought the paladin had been succesful. He wasn`t the same true knight as he was before, but he wasn`t the same violent monster he was before either. I returned to my studies believing all was well, but I have learned it was all a lie. 
You must understand that men have lost their lives to bring me this information, and now he is chasing me as well. I am not some traitor to the cause of the Menathil`s. I do not wish for gold, or power. I have learned that since he handed over Lorderon to Lucerne he has formed a chaos cult, and is planning to destroy the state in a bloodbath. I do not yet know his end game, but whatever it may be you need to understand only one main thing. It will not be positive.
My former prince wants the world to burn in the same manner as he burns. He hates all things now and he wants it all to disapear. I cannot stop him alone, and as I said you and your cousin are the only ones I know close to the king. Use what influence you have and speak to the king. If failing this go to your cousin. I warned him years ago of this, and I only hope he is the same person he was when we last spoke.
Take a leap with me Gemma Cullen and we can save the world together.
Medivh, Counciller of the Six for the honorable Kirin Tor

Gemma was moved by the letter but she knew that she had no business speaking to the King of Lucerne even if she had been rather friendly with him during their youth. She knew that this couldn't be left unsaid so she responded to Medivh that she couldn't help him but if he talked to Edward Cullen her cousin then he would be able to tell the King himself. She would go to find Edward, and when she did she showed him the letters, and when he saw who they were from he too believed their content. Knowing they were in a very tricky situation Edward would leave immediately with Gemma for the capital where he would attempt with all that remained of his clout with William to do something about this situation.

Taylor Swift Medium
Taylor Swift was the perfect cover for me and what I had to do. Noone believed that she would be someone that would become central in the discovery of what Arthas was. Had I been quicker. Had I listed the first time I was told and not worried about the consequences, it is impossible to imagine how many that are dead might live.
Edward Cullen

Edward Cullen following the meeting with Medivh would go to Lucerne to meet with William but when he arrived he discovered that William had traveled up the mountain to meet with the dragons. Most believed they had seen him for the last time based on the tears flowing from both Alice and Emma, and so he made the decision that he couldn't sit idle while his friend risked everything to save the people of Lucerne. He would travel alongside his wife Tanya to Hilary's home and while there they came up with the plan of going to Lorderon under the pretend mission of growth of Dragonoph while in fact investigate the supposed chaos worship of Arthas Menathil. During this time his relationship with Tanya is collapsing, and she shows him little to no affection of which he responds to Gemma he isn't surprised about. Meeting as well with Alice Lovie, and Emma Bell they would make the suggestion that Taylor Swift be the one they use as the center of plan, as she was known far and wide for her Dragonoph beliefs and would be more accepted then the very influential Edward Cullen. Alice would later in a discussion with William admit that she was trying to distance Taylor from the romantic drama she was beginning to have with Emile Hirsh in Brill, but she didn't want them to know that was a major reason for her being sent. Also realizing they needed more Dragonoph involvement they went to Erica Steinmare of whom Edward knew of from school, and they got her to lead a contingent from House Steinmare to Brill where they would then move to the Port of Stormwind on their final stop before they went to Lorderon. Erica Steinmare agreed to go, but her brother forced himself into going as her brother hated Edward as he was a close friend of Jaspers and he also took his wife with him of whom had always wanted to see Lorderon and the massive Rhine. Alongside this would also be Emma Bell who would travel with Edward to give their Dragonoph mission further credence as she was a member of the royal family as the cousin of William Lovie III. and joining Emma would be a force of some thirty House Bell guards, and her husband Fredrik Highmore.

We had to make it look convinsing. If we went there and it looked like we were there for the real reason we were there then who knew what these cultists would do. I wanted to save lives, I didn't want to be the direct cause of the deaths of thousands.
Edward Cullen
Taylor Swift would make her first appearance in Westros when Edward Cullen, and the group would arrive in Brill and when they did they would immediately travel to the Brill Keep where they met with Timone Swift, and John Swift and they would explain to the two that they needed Taylor for an important mission and this would be agreed to and then they were told that Taylor was at the Temple of Brill praying. It would be while praying in the High Temple of Brill when she would be approached from behind and was shocked to find those who had joined her in prayer were none other then Emma Bell a member of the royal family, as well as Dylan Steinmare and Edward Cullen two man who she had never met before but she knew to be extremely promient members of the kingdom. Continuing to pray now joined by this group her mind would be overcome by questions of what could have brought such a group to her temple, and after fifteen minutes of prayer she finishes and at her ending she and the group finally speak. Emma tells Taylor that she is being tasked with leading a Dragonoph contingent to Lorderon where they will be attempting to make further inroads into converting the new state to the Dragonoph, and when she questions why her they are reluctant to give her a straight answer instead Emma hands her a letter directed to her signed by Alice Lovie who is the acting regent of the Kingdom of Lucerne while William is away.
Emma Bell Gif
It would be as this was happening that Anna Kendrick would be watching through the window of the temple as Taylor speaks to the group, and she is disgusted that Taylor is being given such an opportunity while she is once again passed over for Taylor. As she continues to watch she is discovered by Freddie Highmore of whom she talks with for some time, and eventually is able to convince Freddie to put in a word for her to travel with them to Lordeorn. Following this discussion Anna would return to the Freddie Highmore does put in a word for Anna but this overruled by Emma who was aware of the situation between Taylor and Anna and did not want the trouble of those two being together. Following this conversation with Freddie she returns to the Kendrick estates where she convinces her brother Tyson Kendrick to travel with her to Lorderon where she uses his desire to regain his honor following his failure at the Nortburg tournament during the events of the Journey, and with this hope he jumps at the opportunity. Following this she returns to the keep and finds Freddie Highmore of whom apologizes to her telling her that she cannot come as Emma had indicated the group was full but clearly there was more to it and Anna takes this as Taylor interfering and thus decides to go around Emma Bell to Dylan Steinmare of whom she had known during her time at the academy. Finding Dylan spending time with his wife she feels sadness at how happy they look and longs to see Orival again which shocks her that she doesn't think of Josh Hirsh for even a second when she sees there happiness. Speaking to Dylan she is able to trick him into taking her with them offering her families forces in assistance against Edward if the chance arises, and he agrees to not tell Emma about this as the two conspire that they will keep it a secret until it is too late for her to go back, and Anna promises to Dylan that she will support Dylan if the opportunity to kill Edward Cullen arises.
Anna Kendrick Gif Medium Red
Having manipulated her way into going she goes back to her families estate with no plans to tell Josh Hirsh of her departure but when she returns home she is told by her sister Melinda Kendrick that Emile Hirsh has been banned from going due to what everyone knows to be the affair happening between him and Emile, and thus attempting to get back at Taylor and cause problems she travels to the Hirsh estates. Arriving at her home she meets with her husband who she realizes she hasn't seen in almost three months and tells him that he will need to accompany her and lies to him that this was a command from Emma Bell, and wanting to be loyal he adheres to what he thinks is a royal command. Wanting to sow further chaos she also tricks them into believing that Josh is also to come despite him also not being one of those who was too come. Thus having created what she believes is a great embarrassment for Taylor she returns to the House Kendrick estates and prepares her things for the journey to come. Following this they would travel to Lole where they would take a boat all the way east to the Port of Stormwind in order to make the final part of their trip to Lordeorn. When they did arrive in Lole they discovered Tanya Cullen awaiting them in the city, and she refused to be left behind, and while this should have been a happy moment for the married couple instead they just argued along the way from Lole to the Port of Stormwind as there marriage had clearly fallen apart. While in the Port of Stormwind Edward would be joined by Candice Anthor of whom would say that she had been planning a trip to Lorderon in order to arrange a series of trade deals, and this would be the perfect opportunity. Convinced by Hilary, and Gemma that the more people they brought with them with civilian purposes the more real this whole thing looked he would agree to have her come, and Candice brought with her a large contingent of troops on six ships from the Port of Stormwind.

On the Path of a Demon

Hilary Swift needs Fi
Reaching the top of the tower wasn't was I expected. I thought I would meet some chaos worshipper and we would find the truth I wanted about Arthas. Instead I only found my own weakeness. Instead I was forced to deal with the failings in my self.
Edward Cullen

Edward, Taylor, Hilary, Tanya and a small entourage of troops from House Swift, House Steinmare, House Kendrick, House Hirshe, and House Cullen would join the six strong fleet of Candice Anthor and her large force as they traveled to Lorderon and after making the trip from the Port of Stormwind, and Edward would set Tanya to the task of making Taylor believe that she was actually there for the purpose they told her she was. Tanya was by this point nearly constantly fighting with Edward, and Edward knew that barking orders at her was only going to make it worse, but a part of him knew the marriage was over and really just wanted to save lives. While Taylor and Tanya visited several Dragon Temples that were under construction in Lorderon, it was Edward and Hilary that visited the Kirin Tor. When they arrived they were met by Medivh and several of his loyalists and they went about the conversation of how to prove Arthas's madness. Medivh told Edward that in his investigation he had discovered the existence of a group calling themselves the Sons of Lorderon of whom were being portrayed to the public as a revolutionary group wanting independence for Lorderon, but under the surface he discovered that in fact they were a chaos cult founded by Arthas. Edward needed more proof and so Medivh took him and Hilary to a small Kirin Tor Magi tower south of Lorderon where he kept one of the cultists captive.

It wasn't until I saw the devotion that the Steinmare's had for the Dragon that I knew I had to tell them the truth. Dylan was irate. Erica was just as angry. Laera though was confused as to why they been lied too. I didn't blame them for any of those feelings though.
Taylor Swift

Taylor, Tanya, Anna, Josh, Emile and the Steinmare's would travel throughout the capital visiting the different Dragon Temples on their first day, and during this time Taylor and Emile would sleep together nearly the first moment they had alone, and Anna was nearby and she confronted them on it, and neither would even apologize and she would leave shortly after with Josh in tow. With those two gone they were met by the Steinmare's of whom Taylor watched look with amazement at the newly constructed Temple, and in that moment being held by Emile she knew she had to tell them the truth, and she would reveal to them the true purpose of the trip to Lorderon. Dylan would leave to go find Candice Anthor in order to warn her, and the rest of them would decide they would make the best of it, and expand the Dragonoph as much as possible. Taylor Swift would reveal to Erica Steinmare that she wasn't going to continue with the marriage to Josh Hirsh and planned to marry Emile while the two were here in Lorderon, and Erica gave the two space and left to go and find her brother in the port. Anna would get into an argument with Josh and went off her own finding herself in the Lorderon market where followed by Emma Bell she and Emma who had for so long fought to keep Anna out of this whole trip found Anna crying and finally saw the real person beneath the rumors. The two would discuss openly the situation and for the first time Emma heard about the lies that Anna believed in regards to Taylor and revealed the truth to Anna of whom would be horrified to know what the truth was and how horrible she had been to Taylor over what now amounted to nothing more then her mothers manipulations. Emma would tell Anna that she was heading north to Westbridge and knew that Orival Crane was there if Anna wanted to go with her, but Anna would politely refuse saying now that she knew the truth she had to make things right with Taylor and once she had done that she would end things with Josh and go north to find Orival.

Erica Steinmare Cover2
If you had told me the truth back then, I would have done so many things differently once I was here. I felt like I was being watched this entire time, but I ignored that because you told me everything was on the up. You lied to me Edward Cullen, and I won't forget that. Don't count on my support again.
Candice Anthor to Edward Cullen

While the main group was looking into the cultists or working to expand the Dragonoph influence in the Lorderon capital Candice Anthor was working at her trade agreement in the port itself. When she begin making her deals and talks with the leading houses in the port she begin to feel that she was being followed, and watched wherever she went, and this led to her going to find Edward of whom she found while he was on the way to the Kirin Tor tower south of the Magi fortress, and he was dismissive wanting to go quickly, and thus he lied to Candice and told her nothing was going on. This made her feel like she was being ridiculous in thinking she was being watched, and thus she let her guard down as the cultists - who were actually watching her heavily as she had brought a large military force into the port - spied on her, and prepared for an assassination attempt on her. During this time though her cousin Hedrin Tolhmave II. would become concerned after he saw several men watching Candice and he followed them, and watched them enter a tavern of which he followed them into, and when he did they entered a back room which after following them led him into a large tunnel system where he would have to kill both of the men after they discovered him following them. Leaving the tavern as quickly as possible he met Dylan Steinmare on the street and together they raced to find Candice Anthor and arrived just as cultists attempted to assassinate her.

There has been an attack in the port milady We have heard word that cultists have attacked Lady Anthor,a nd even now fighting is still going on. What is your command Milady?
Main Hunder to Calia Menathil

The cultists had surrounded the port with nearly thirty men, and once Candice arrived they killed several sentries watching for violence, and then with the way clear they would move forward. As the cultists went to attack Dylan Steinmare, and Hedrin Tolhmave would arrive and scream to the guards that cultists were about and an attack was going to happen, and realizing they had been discovered the cultists would let off a horn and charge forward into the maelstrom. The fighting was intense but the guards now aware were able to repulse the horribly outnumbered cultists of whom had been relying on the shock of their arrival to succeed and Dylan captured one of the cultists but as they were taking him away the man was shot with an arrow from another cultist on a rooftop of whom then was able to escape.

Finding Information
Gemma Cullen Gif Tower

Gemma, and Edward Cullen alongside Hilary Swift would have no idea what kindof nightmare they were walking into when they entered the tower of the Magi Medivh.

That was the first time I saw evil in its purest form. Medivh was right. It was only after speaking to that one that I understood how limited I had been.
Edward Cullen

Arriving at the tower it was Medivh, Edward, Hilary, Gemma, Markus Flowers, and several of Medivh's men and Medivh would lead them as they moved to the top and discovered a single man chained to the floor and roof. Medivh explained to him that this man was evil, and that no matter what he believed after talking to the man he needed to understand that fact alone. He told Edward that everything in life was a choice though and he had the decision to make if he was going to be the man that was tricked by evil, or if he would be able to see evil in all of its forms and be able to defeat it.

House Lovie
The Rise of Lucerne
I saw the destruction of the world, and knew I had to stop it. There was nothing left to do but become bigger then everyone else. The Empire was never going to be the beacon the world needed it to be. Westros was on fire. The Bretonians had reached for the stars and been burned. And the old shadow of Numeron was fading far too quickly. It was left to us in Lucerne to change the fate of all those who wished to reject darkness. We were the last hope for a world who had long since given up on believing.


I walked into the room and was shocked to find a man clearly brutalized chained to what was seemingly every piece of the room. "Why has he been chained so many times?"
"Do not be taken in by what you see on the surface. This man is beyond contempt. He has done things, and planned things that no rational human would ever do." Medivh walked to the man and raised his head so that we could see his face. His eyes remained closed but I saw nothing in his face that screamed that he was a monster. "His mind is completely the domain of a demon now. Nothing remains of what was once someone's child."
I moved closer to the man and as I did he must have realized my presence and opened his eyes. His eyes were sad, and despite the reservations I had due to what Medivh had said I found myself wanting to help this man. "How could you know that?"
Medivh walked away from the man and stood against the wall for a moment before speaking again. "Edward this is the moment you are going to learn about the demon within all of us. Your demon is slight but still there. You don't know the demon yet and that is something that you need to understand if your going to help your people through this. Talk to the man. Prove me wrong if you can."
``How are you so sure that you are right. Surely this could all be some kind of misunderstanding.`` I looked to Gemma and Hilary and when I did they had the same look of shock and confusion on their faces that I did. 
``Edward there is going to come a moment when you are going to have to truly understand evil. You believe you have seen evil because you knew your friends brother. Sean Lovie was just one form of evil. Evil takes many shapes, and forms and it is very important that you understand that not everything evil will appear it at first.`` He didn`t say another word just walked away and left me to stand there with this injured man who didn`t look like he could harm a fly.
I stopped for a moment unsure of how to move forward, but when I looked around for Hilary I saw her waiting. Her eyes showed that she believed in me, and I knew I couldn't fail that kind of trust. Moving closer to the man I kneeled on the floor and spoke. "What is your name?"
He coughed a bit before speaking "Tilder Meanist of House Meanist."
He spoke with an aura of nobility despite the surroundings he was in or the condition, and that made me know very quickly that he was either a well of noble or one used to pretending he was. "What have you done to make my friend believe you a demon?"
He coughed again this time for a longer period of time before being able to speak. "I woke up and found myself in this tower with that monster doing...doing unimaginable things to my friends. He won't let me explain but I know you'll hear me...you'll believe me won't you?"
The man sounded utterly frantic, and the way he spoke of his friends made me wonder how much of all of this that Medivh had left out. "You need to tell me before I can say anything."
"This man believes me some sort of demon, but I just want the freedom of my people. Your a Lucernian I can tell. Your people were not meant to come here. This land..."He stopped and coughed again before speaking. "This land isn't yours. Listen to me none of that is important right now. That monster has killed all of my men, and left me alone while my family waits for me at home."
I looked at Medivh for a moment wanting to understand what was happening here. "What proof do you have Tilder that you are not a cultist?
He looked hopefully at me, and I felt a slight tinge of arrogance come from him "The same proof I told the monster about. Talk to my wife. She will show you that I am who I say that I am."
"And if I speak to her and find a different outcome?" I could see Medivh in the corner shaking his head, and for a moment I looked at this young man before me and wondered if he truly was a demon. If he wasn't a demon then Medivh was a liar and that meant all of this could be some sort of trap.
"Then I am lost and you should kill me."
From the look on Medivh's face he told me silently that he knew where his wife was, and would take me to her. "Your putting a lot of faith in how one conversation will go arnt you."
"I have faith in what I see your eyes. You are a good soul, and I know you will try and do what is right."
"I will speak to your wife, and when that is done we will all know the truth."
"The truth will be known by all."

Edward would be told by Medivh where Tilder's wife lived and the group would leave the tower and go to find the women that Edward silently had no idea what would happen with. On one hand if she was truthful then he would know Medivh a liar. If she was a liar then he was a fool who had been tricked by a demon. On the way to the wife he spoke with Hilary who told him that she felt a horrible taint coming from Tilder Meanist. She wondered how he did not feel it, and he wondered why he was unable to sense what clearly so many around him were feeling. Medivh told him that his demon wasn't revealed yet, and when Edward finally understood he would know exactly why he couldn't see what was just beneath the surface.

His wife was nothing more then a ruse meant to kill me. He knew his life was over and yet he wanted me to see death, and I suppose somewhere in his chaos mind he wanted me to see the death that filled that home.
Edward Cullen

Arriving at the house Medivh forced Edward to wait until thirty men from the Menathil's arirved, and then he allowed Edward to enter the home. Entering the home he found the skinned bodies of untold number of people all over the walls, and the decaying bodies of a young women, and two children sitting a table in the middle of the home with a giant hole in the ground. Medivh said he would explain everything after the ambush, and moments after this happened cultists came through the roof and a fight broke out which ended with the death of the cultists as the reinforcements were too much for the weakly armed, and trained cultists. Medivh would then explain as they carried away the bodies to be buried that Tilder was once a Magi of the Kirin Tor but had been removed due to the reading of banned Magi's and this had eventually led him to becoming possessed by a demon which had then proceeded to murder his wife and children and become a dangerous serial killer of whom killed dozens in Lorderon before the Kirin Tor finally caught up with him and took him under their custody.

Arthas Leaves

See Also : Capture of Jaina Menathil

Jaina Proudmoore Cover Amazing1
I had hoped that you would want to come willingly my love.
Hur-Arthas Menathil IV.
Arthas by this point was being told by his leadership core that the Kirin Tor had captured Tilder Meanist and with his capture any hope of keeping the Lucernian contingent from discovering the truth about The Scourge gone he begin plans to leave Lorderon for the north, and his true goal of getting Frostmourne. Gathering his commanders to him he would decide on leaving behind Elu-Kael Thuzad and it would be the objective of Kael to delay the forces of Lorderon and cause as much chaos as he possibly could, but then to make his way north to link up with Arthas who would wait for Kael at Fornost. Over the days that followed this decision they gathered to him his entire command structure outside of those who were staying and travelled north out of the city during the night keeping it as secret as possible, but unfortunatly despite this attempt there departure was discovered by the Dragonoph loyalist Per-Ruenya Menathil who would without delay bring this information to Sur-Talia Menathil. Arthas had left being information that he had travelled north in order to assist Marcel Lovie and thus when Talia went to the throne room she found this note detailing where he was saying he was going, but Talia had seen the change in her brother and didn't believe it instead sending Karl Donovan to bring information to the Lucernian contingent of what had happened. Karl Donovan would travel to their ships where he found the Hirshe brothers there and told them that Arthas had left the city and they both realized what this meant and thus they moved without haste to tell Edward about this. As this was happening Arthas as he moved out of Lorderon had a large fleet of dozens of ships transporting his men and in this movement they would travel to Kul Tiras where Arthas had unfinished business with his wife Jaina. Arriving with his fleet just south of Boralus they had slipped by the naval defenses as they were inside what was seen as safe waters when they left Lorderon and thus landed on the coast south of Boralus without alerting anyone to their presence. Landing his troops there he channeled a spell with his Magi leadership which gave him the location of Jaina who he discovered was located at the Tower of Toralus located west of Boralus, and with this knowledge he would march on the Tower of Toralus.
Arthas Menathil and Jaina Proudmoore1
The Tower of Toralus was lightly defended as it was a sort of estate for House Proudmoore and thus when Arthas's several thousand strong army arrived it was Jaina who sensed that it was Arthas and ordered her men to flee the tower before they were killed, and then she waited for Arthas to come to her. Arthas came to her alone inside the tower and seeing him clad in the evil armor he had been crafting for some time she prepared herself to die and refused to speak to the man in front of her as she knew in her heart that this was not her Arthas, but he did not strike her down instead he took her staff from her and placed Magi restraints on her restricting her magi abilities and then summoned troops who took her hostage. With Jaina in his hands he would return to the ships where by this point the troops of Jaina had not yet warned the main Boralus forces of what had happened and thus when Arthas's fleet passed Boralus they were not resisted by the large Kul Tiras navy thus allowing Arthas to escape with Jaina.

Taylor's Discovery

Taylor Swift Hot3
Your grace my time there was filled with so many things, and I want you to know that the Dragon shall be heard throughout all the land soon. The cultists though were dangerous beyond anything I had ever heard of. They had infested the largest Temple in the entire capital and turned it into a den of demons and evil men.
Taylor Swift

Following the discovery by Edward that the cultists controlled the massive Great Temple of Lorderon he and his group would travel with Medivh back to the capital where they planned to attack the temple. As this was happening Taylor Swift and the Steinmare's would be told by a Dragon Priest that several Dragonoph worshipers had come to him to admit that they had been members of a cult in Lorderon and that the Great Temple of Lorderon was their headquarters of sorts. Disgusted that a Temple would be used for this purpose and despite the attempts by Dylan and Erica to stop her she would travel to the Great Temple and alongside Laera Steinmare would enter the Temple and using key words learned from the traitor cultists were able to enter the Temple. Entering the Temple they went through a recruitment process of sorts, but things begin to go bad after the cultist leading them around attempted to rape Laera and she stabbed him through the eye killing him and forcing them to hide his body while they escaped the Temple. Finding there way out wasn't easy though, and outside Dylan would meet with Edward telling him what had happened, and learning from Edward how serious the situation was they believed they had the proof they needed but Emile, and Josh Hirshe arrived to tell them that Arthas had left the city with a force in order to supposedly help Arnor, and Marcel Lovie. Edward told Emile, and Josh to go to the keep and force them to recall Arthas, and at the same time attempted to send word to Marcel Lovie of what was happening, but unknown to him the cultists were watching them, and the letters, and ravens were all intercepted meaning Marcel was not warned.

We were but moments from showing him as the monster he was, and yet he slipped between our fingers. I would have killed him myself if I had thought it was possible to get through that kind of layer of guards.
Dylan Steinmare

Taylor Swift, and Laera Steinmare at this point would finally make their way out of the temple, but as Laera exited the door Taylor would be knocked on the head and the gate shut causing a siege of sorts as they attempted to break there way into the Temple. Forcing their way into the temple using the troops they had brought, they would fight against dozens of cultists of which forced the involvement of more troops and a battle broke out, but despite victory after the dust had settled they also found that there was no sign of Taylor, because she had been taken to the real home of the cultists of which was a large tunnel system beneath the temple itself. By this point the cultists were aware they had been discovered, and they would begin plans to launch the overall assault on Lorderon, and those traitor cultists would in these last moments release this information to the Menathil loyalists, or the Lucernians, or also in many cases the Magi of Kirin Tor.

Captured
Laera Steinmare Large
Edward I am being told that you kept all of this a secret from the people you brought with you, and I guess I wonder now in the privacy of this group...why did you not warn them of the dangers? Do you honestly think Taylor would have gone into that Temple had she of known what awaited her.
William Lovie III.

Captured by the cultists Taylor is forced to endure captivity for hours, as the cultists by this point are simply stalling within the tunnel system, and Taylor witnesses the leadership of the cultists flee the grounds to safety, while the few that remain behind in order to show resistance are weak old men, and ones they question the devotion of. During this torture she is somewhat protected by a young cultist of whom stops an older man from raping her, and she is saddened as he tells her of his life, but despite her attempts to get him to surrender he sees no life past this, and leaves her as Edward's force finally breaks into the tunnels. The cultists that are left are weak and are easily defeated leaving Edward in control of the temple, but as soon as he releases Taylor's mouth coverings she reveals to him that nearly all the cultists already fled, and those left were expendable to them. With the cultists destroyed Taylor reveals that the cultists are a part of a chaos cult led by Arthas Menathil of whom has not taken any true forces north to assist Marcel but is in fact taking monsters and demons of whom are planning great destruction. As they attempt to make their way out of the temple they find the route blocked by design, and they are unable to escape by means of the entrance, and instead must make their way through ancient tunnels out of the city. After days of travelling through the tunnels they find themselves in the fields far to the south of Lorderon and a note is left on the edge of the entrance on the body of a soldier with the sigil of House Scarlet on him.

Congratulations on discovering the great secret of Lorderon. You are to be commended for seeing what many before you failed to see, but I must be the one to tell you that is the only thing you did right. You have failed to stop me, and now that failure shall play out in the destruction of Arnor. Perhaps if you had moved quicker. Perhaps if you had been smarter your people in Arnor wouldn't be dead.
King Arthas Menathil
Edward became infuriated by this and the realization that it was already well to late to save Marcel, or to do any of the good things that he knew in his mind he had to do in order to regain what he had lost. The army of Arthas had left nearly a week ago, and he knows that a raven will never reach Arnor in time to do any good, and he breaks down crying for his continued failure. Eventually calming down the group gathers themselves and make their way to a nearby village where they receive horses and make their way back to Lorderon to warn Arnor of the coming chaotic army. Back in the city Laera, Erica, and Dylan Steinmare retreat to the Menathil Palace, and rally the Lucernians to their cause as well as sending out word of the what everyone now knows will be a very large attack on Lorderon by a unknown amount of cultists.
Anna Kendrick Gif Thinking
Josh Hirshe, and Anna Kendrick had become stranded at the port and were forced to hide themselves with the garrison there. Taylor Swift and Emile Hirshe would retreat with the main force and retreated into the Menathil Palace, and it was here where they would remain as the palace came under siege by the forces of the cultists now bent on destroying the city. Candice Anthor in the port itself sends word to Kul Tiras in order to have them send aid, and it is this quick thinking that would eventually save the city, as noone in Lorderon had been willing to ask Kul Tiras for help due to the bad blood between Lorderon, and Kul Tiras as of late. It was at this point of the city coming under siege and the port preparing for the arrival of reinforcements that Anna Kendrick and Josh Hirshe of whom had come to hide within the keep in the docks would come to have an honest conversation with Anna admitting that she loved Orival Crane and Josh was just a distraction, and Josh admitted that he actually hated Anna and only was with her to cause embaressment to his brother. Josh would as their conversationd devolved into an argument demand that she sleep with him but she resisted not wanting this but despite her resistence he forced himself on her but just as he is about to rpae her she grabs his knife and slashes his face before also stabbing him in the shoulder and fleeing from the keep to the docks themselves.

New Leadership

Talia Menathil Wide
The Cult was something that had started to enter the frame of reality some time before we learned of Arthas's true face. The cult had abducted people, and burned buildings but for all intensive purposes it was little worse then a roaving band of criminals, and thus we didn't say much.
Imlad Menathil

Following the return of Edward Cullen to the city after his destruction of one cell of the cult that Arthas had formed it became clear to the leadership that Arthas had formed it in order to destroy Lorderon, and thus they went about dealing with the cult for the first time. After the conversation between William and Edward the decision is made to make Talia Menathil the new Lord of Lorderon, and she is given this immediatly after thus removing the taint of Arthas somewhat from Lorderon. This transfer of power doesn't go completely according to plan as during the ceremony for her gaining the title of Matriarch of the family, and the Arch Lord of Lucerne position the site is attacked by a force of cultists and many demons that a Magi with the cultists summons into the area. Edward, Gemma, and Hilary lead Talia out of the building and fight there way through waves of cultists, and are nearly trapped until a counter assault by Imlad Menathil breaks the attacking cultists and allows them to return her to the keep of Lorderon with her new power.

Alone Talia was still too young and naive to be the Lady of a land that large, but lucky for us she wasn't alone. Lucky for us Calia, and Imlad were loyal advisors and didn't have their own agendas other then helping their family.
Edward Cullen

Talia would recall her sister Talia to her side, and alongside Imlad Menathil they formed a sort of Menathil council for the leadership of the land alongside Edward of whom advised them as best he could. Realizing the situation they were in they knew they needed more forces loyal to them in the city, and thus they decided to call the vassals, and ask for assistence from the nearbye Lucerne forces. As they begin to recall Menathil forces from the smaller villages, and towns they begin see that the cult had become aware of the situation and the cult summoned nearly its entire force into the capital and begin besieging sections of the city and ambushing and murdering loyalists to the Menathils. Sending word to the Riverlands, and Kul Tiras, and then the main Lucerne army south of Lorderon in the Scarlets, and the Cleganes they would beg for assistance saying that the streets were becoming a battleground.

Lord Voren
The arrival of Kael'Thuzad was a terrifying experience as he raised thousands of dead into his ranks turning a controllable situation suddenly into something far worse.
Edward Cullen

As fighting broke out in the streets Kael'Thuzad would abandon secrecy and led his command structure into the city where he and his other Magi would summon the dead to their side adding thousands into his ranks and causing great destruction. As this happened the citizens of Lorderon begin fleeing by boats in the dock out of the city, and those men that couldn't and the old would retreat into the Menathil Keep in the center of the city. Arming these citizens the defence of the keep would be expanded knowing they were defending to the last man. Edward Cullen, and Imlad Menathil led the defences with Edward using his Magi stone to alert the forces south of the wall of what was happening and making sure they knew they had to do something soon. Kael'Thuzad would raise buildings, and go about damaging the city, while he sent his commander Lord Gnarls eastward towards Kirin Tor where he was to capture the fortress and bring its knowledge back to him so that they could then leave for Arthas northward. Fighting would break out heavily in the port as the Cult would attempt to commandeer boats in their eventual search to escape, and they would be resisted by the navy of Kul Tiras of whom had sent many ships to blockade the city, and provide support.

The Liche Ras Frostwhisper would come to the docks and I remember his look as he raised his hand and summoned creatures of darkness to him. He controlled them from the docks and I knew he alone had to be stopped lest he destroyed our entire fleet.
Derek Proudmoore
Battle at the Docks

Ras Frostwhisper would come to the dock and summoning hundreds of giant sea creatures that had long laid dead at the bottom of the sea outside Lorderon, and used these creatures to assault the fleet of Kul Tiras and push them back. The fleet was forced to pull back or risk destruction as these ancient creatures pulled entire ships under the water when they got close enough, and they were only able to destroy a dozen and lost nearly twice that number of ships in return.

Battle of Kirin Tor

Main Article : Battle of Dalaran

Lord Gnarls
This place is a place of learning and peace, and you desecrate it with your very presence. Your beliefs are failed, and today you shall learn how much failure your moral decadence has caused for you and all those that stand behind you Lord Gnarl.
Medivh

Led by a mysterious Magi named Lord Gnarls the cultists would send a force to Kirin Tor as well in order to sack the Magi castle, and attempt to steal its stored knowledge for Arthas, despite the near impossibility of this task and then getting north. During the initial movement towards Kirin Tor turncoats within the fortress of Kirin Tor would murder several high ranking members of the Magi organization including the high leader in Antonidas leaving the council shattered and left with three of its members with Jaina also believed to be in the capital and not inside Kirin Tor. With their leader dead, and the council reduced Medivh would stage a sort of coup using his own forces and took control of the Council of Kirin Tor and would imprison the remaining members of Kael'Thuzad's family including his son who attempted to murder him when he took him prisoner. Medivh would lead the forces loyal to Lucerne in defense of the Kirin Tor and was able to use the superior defenses of Kirin Tor to massacre the initial wave of Cultists supported by demons that assaulted the fortress. As the battle reached the second wave though numerous Magi would turn to the side of Chaos, and the fighting got dire as the chaos cultists used these turncoats to enter Kirin Tor and were able to sack parts of the library.

The Kirin Tor could not fall or else all of Lorderon could be destroyed through the knowledge they gained in that vault. I had to move quickly and take the situation into our control again or I watched as Lorderon fell.
Saiden Scarlet

As Kirin Tor became a battleground Saiden Scarlet would send Illen Purne one of his vassals alongside Kren Scarlet to relieve the Kirin Tor with a force of Kul Tiras, and native Lorderon troops. Arriving at the scene they found the cultist army flowing into Kirin Tor, and they would attack them from behind where the cultists were killed in huge numbers but managed to keep the Lucernians away for a time. Inside Lord Gnarls made his way through Vault after Vault inside Kirin Tor attempting to make his way to the deepest and most powerful infortmation, and as he did this Medivh would lead a skilled force of Magi and elementals behind him defeating Lord Gnarls luitenents one after another until both were nearing eachother. By this point Trimier would complete the summoning spell, and this allowed several dozen Blue Dragon Magi and their support troops to enter Kirin Tor, and they asisted in stemming the flow of cultists while the main army was defeated outside by Kren Scarlet, and Illen Purne.

Battle of Lorderon

Main Article : Battle of Lorderon

Emmett McCarty Cover
Reinforcements had come in their tens of thousands to the area, and the cultists were horribly outnumbered in terms of military power. Their defeat at Kirin Tor had left their leadership scrambling to find a new weapon now that Kirin Tor was held against them, and before they could me and Emmett would tilt the scales.
Leven Martell

Following the defeat of the Cultists at Kirin Tor two shadow council members would arrive in the form of Emmett McCarty, and Leven Martell of whom brought with them thirty men each from their houses and the most elite men they both had. The cultists had barred the main gates into the city and were defending them with great strength, but many smaller gates were less defended and it was through these gates that Leven, and Emmett would infiltrate through avoiding the gaurds through the assistence of several Violet Dragons that were still in the area. Now inside the city Leven, Emmett and their sixty men would fight their way to the keep where they found the Lucernian loyalists holding out within, and thousands of citizens hiding inside the walls for protection. Kael'Thuzad would marshal nearly his entire remaining force and pulled many if not all forces from the walls and brought them to the keep where he launched an all out assault. Thousands of demons and cultists charged the high walls of the keep, and the defenders led by Emmett, Leven, and Imlad would hold out against the inital assaults and cause horrendous casualties to the unprepared cultists attacking the walls.

They broke through the eastern gatehouse, and I charged into the breach with all the reserve I had at my disposal. They were too many in number, and if we let them loose within the castle they would quickly massacre the people of Lorderon and the defenders in short order.
Leven Martell

As the attack of the Cultists failed all over it was Kael'Thuzad that went to the eastern gatehouse himself and using Magi alongside his commanders would shattter the entire gatehouse destroying it and leaving a massive gaping hole in the defences. Losing a significant amount of defenders Leven pulled all the reserves from the keep, and alongside her men and Emmett's men she and Emmett would charge into the breach and attempt to hold off the attacking cultists. The defenders were hardpressed to hold the massive numbers off but the untrained barely equipped cultists were cut down in droves, and this led to Kael'Thuzad ordering in several of his commanders including his second in command in Lord Voren of whom would kill many in front of him but was confronted by Leven Martell. Leven and Voren would fight one on one as the defenders slaughtered the cultists forcing many to attempt to retreat but these retreaters were killed by Kael'Thuzad of whom sent in Lord Savryn to deal with the situation. On the western gatehouse Imlad would murder the commander of the attacks there and charged his forces through the gatehouse and massacred hundreds of cultists forcing them to retreat southward, and allowing him to send several scouts to make the Lucernians come quicker.

Leven Martell Black

Leven Martell would further her reputation during the battle of Lordeorn

When Kael'Thuzad moved into the fray I could feel it. It was like this massive ball of electricty was moving towards us, and I couldn't let Leven, and Emmett fight that monster alone.
Edward Cullen

The scouts reached the Lucernian forces of whom were assaulting through the weakely defended outer walls, and moving slowly fearing it was a trap. Meeting the scouts Saiden Scarlet would understand it wasn't a trap and commanded all forces towards the keep with all haste, while he sent Mathew Clegane and his forces against the dock to deal with Ras Frostwhisper. Kael'Thuzad getting word that the army was only minutes away knew he had to move quickly to take the keep and then murder the population, so he waded into the battle himself. Fighting his way through his own forces he reached the front just as Leven, and Emmett killed Lord Savryn and pushed back Lord Voren. Smashing Emmett McCarty with a blast of Magi he flew back uncontious leaving Leven to fight against Lord Voren while Kael'Thuzad sent Magi blasts into the defenders of the breach killing dozens. Sencing Kael'Thuzad enter the breach Edward had left the southern gate and mvoed to the east where he reached the fighting and was able to block a spell that would have badly injured Leven. Fighting against Kael'Thuzad he and the Liche would battle for minutes until Lord Voren fell destroyed and Leven charged him as well turning the tide of the fight. Kael'Thuzad attempted to flee but was struck through the back by Leven's sword and destroyed. At the port Mathew Clegane would overwhelm Ras Frostwhisper with the support of Gemma Cullen of whom overpowered the tired Ras Frostwhisper but he retreated using a stone and disapeared alongside several of his commanders.

Arthas's remnents had been crushed, but he was still loose, and where he was now was anyone's guess.
Leven Martell

With the death of Kael'Thuzad and the defeat of Ras Frostwhisper the skeletal elements and demons fizzled out of excistence, while the human elements of the cult were swiftly either killed or surrendered and made to live out the rest of their short lives in prison before they were executed. With Talia Menathil now Lady of Lorderon the population shifted back to the capital but was diminished from the numbers before as some one quarter of the city had turned to the cultists and were basically all dead while another quarter had died during the fighting leaving half the city dead. It was following the clean up that a letter came into the keep adressed to Edward Cullen, but it would be read by Leven Martell and the rest of the commanders inside the keep.

Second Arnor War

Main Article : Second Arnor War

Second Arnor War
This right here is a line. If you cross that line my friend we are going to have issues. Stay away from Arnor. Leave it to its own devises and our two nations can have peace...If you threaten them, then I'm going to threaten you....It is that simple.
The Depression of Rachel Richardson
Death took over my whole life. I couldn't see my children anymore. All I could see was visions of what he looked like out their on the field of battle. Tell me how I move on without dying.

Rachel's Assassination Attempt

Main Article : Rachel's Assassination Attempt of William

Rachel Richardson Cover Amazing5
Death took over my whole life. I couldn't see my children anymore. All I could see was visions of what he looked like out their on the field of battle. Tell me how I move on without dying.
Rachel Richardson

Rachel Richardson would be emotionally destroyed when Marcel Lovie was killed during the expedition into Arnor, and she would try and confront William on her belief that it was his fault that Marcel was dead, but when she arrived at his room he was crying with Alice over the deaths of not just Marcel but of Natalie of whom they believed was dead as well. Seeing his pain broke her further and she would devise a plan to kill William who she believed was responsible for the death of Marcel, and putting this together she got inside the Sky Towers where she tried to assassinate the two but found that William was prepared in an event known as Rachel's Assassination Attempt of William. Following the success and failure of her attempt she was banished from the Kingdom of Lucerne and sent to a place of her choosing she would go to the Kingdom of Lahmia where she hoped that distance would help her recover from what had happened to her.

Meeting a Daughter
I am so sorry my daughter. I would have never abandoned you had I of known.

Meeting a Daughter

Roslin Stor II
Roslin do you think my mother is sorry. Do you think when she looks back at what happens here she will look back at it with sorrow. I wonder Roslin if she will look upon any of this as anything other then an annoying setback.
Lucie Lovie

Following the attempted Coup in Stor Roslin Stor XII. would return to the capital with Lucie Lovie of whom told her everything she could about her life, and everyone was called to a council where they were told that they had the oldest child of the King of Lucerne in their hands. Following this discovery there were many in the council who begin saying they should barter her to the Lucernians, and this charge would be led heavily by Terad Ereham who had been implicated in the Coup attempt but had returned to the fold after its defeat. Roslin argued that if they did that William had shown he would never forgive the slight, and the weak willed Terad wilted under the pressure of Roslin's words and agreed with her idea of simply giving Lucie to the Lucernians asking nothing in return. The failure here of Terad to gain anything would further poison the mind of his son Tristifer Ereham III. to his father and would be the final straw which led to Tristifer turning completely on his father and taking control of House Ereham.

My King I have a letter for you. My King the letter is said to be from a High Lady of Stor. She says shes writing in regards to your daughter Lucie.
Jasper Hale

While Lucie Lovie was being sent to Storhold and the letter was on its way to Lucerne the situation in Lucerne would be quite peaceful as the royal family prepared for the birth of another child of the main branch through Bella Swan and William Lovie, but as this was happening the lessening of the corruption of Morrigan would lead to a major reveal. William

Arrival in Westbridge
I looked out over the side of the boat to the docks and saw a crowd larger then anything I had seen in a long while. Nobles, and their men all crowded around, and my first thought was what they were doing. My first thought was never that they were there waiting for me. It just didn't make sence.
Lucie Lovie
Running From a Monster
You have to die.
Viggo Vortisson
Arrival in Fairmarket
When we return Lucie I want you to understand one thing above everything else. Our distance. The time we spent apart. I wish that I could take it all back and you could be right by my side. The people you meet in Lucerne, they are by and large good people, but they all have their own wishes and desires. Some will see you as a marriage target. Some will see you as a threat. Whatever happens, and whatever is said I want you to know one thing. You are my daughter. You are my daughter and I love you.
William Lovie III.

Leven and William await with many of his children as the boat of Lucie Lovie pulls into the Fairmarket dock, and she consoles him as he gets nervous about seeing her. As she arrives before he can say anything of any real substance she is taken into a hug by Ashley Lovie of whom is followed by Thomas, and William also hugging her but Riley stands back beside William and is unwilling to hug this new claim to the throne. William decides on the advise of Lucie that they will return to Lucerne as quickly as possible and Leven and William stay the night together and then after that returning by caravan back to Lucerne. The second half of the chapter is their journey back to Lucerne.

Return to Lucerne

Death of Bella Swan

Death of Bella Swan
She was the queen. You murdered the queen of the Kingdom. What am I to do with you?
Bella Swan Cover Amazing2
I have loved her since the first time I laid eyes on her sweet sister. But the truth is. The truth of the matter is that I love others. It took me a long time to understand that doesn't diminish what I feel for my wife. It doesn't diminish what I had with Amber, or Britney. It doesn't take a thing from what exists between you and I. Its really quite simple sister. I love them all.
William Lovie III.

William Lovie III. would first be warned of the danger to Bella Swan early in her pregnancy after she became very sick and would have died had not Edward Cullen been able to intervene, but this was believed by William to be an attempt on her life by assassins of the Order of the Raven so he put his energy into stopping them believing he knew who was at fault.

Bella Dies

Bella Swan Gif Hot
We have another child soon my sweet king. This child will be a beacon of hope for the people of this land, and I love you so much Will for loving me this much.
Bella Swan

With the pregnancy coming quickly Bella would be taken into the birthing room, and while she was in the birthing room Riley would make his last visit to her. While William, and the others were briefly out of the room meeting with her father Bella would ask Riley to give her some water and when he obliged he would put more poison into her water and with noone in the birthing room she would drink the poison not knowing the consequences of drinking.

Confronting the Truth

Coming to the realization that Riley murdered Bella he is forced to confront his son alongside Alice and the two are shocked when Riley admits to the murder right away.

The New Queen

Following this he is forced to banish his son Riley to Lorderon and following this he discovers Leven is pregnent with his child causing him to marry Leven in order to not father a bastard child, and the two are married shortly afterwards only weeks following Bella Swan's death.

Return of the Dragons

During the weeks following his marriage to Leven Martell Lornax the White Dovah arrives in the city and gives him one dragon egg for each of his children although there are two extra which confuses even William of whom does not know these two children and becomes fanatical about finding them.

Relationships

Main Article : Relationships of Leven Martell

Family Members

POV Role

POV Characters - Lucernian Storyline
Main Point of View Characters
Characters: William Lovie III. · Alice Lovie · Edward Cullen · Jon Snow · Tur-Ildarion Elessar · Tur-Ildarion Elessar · Tur-Ildarion Elessar · Natashia Cole · Ezio Ederiz · Leven Martell · Franklin Brent · Tyrek Lannister · Dylan Steinmare
Major Point of View Characters
Characters: Yvonne Pullo · Tyrek Lannister · Domeric Bolten · Morrigan · Brooke Scott · Katniss Everdeen · Lucius Vorenus · Ameria Deleron · Angelica Neferata · Taylor Swift · Anna Kendrick · Mila Jaener · Deneyres Targaryan · Draco Malfoy
Minor POV Characters
Characters: Taylor James · Arturas Zegg · Abhorash · Allysanne Mountain · Tur-Ildarion Elessar · Logan Lerman · Ashley Lerman · Amalia Page
Background POV Characters
Characters: Taylor James · Arturas Zegg · Lucius Vorenus
Advertisement